Chapter 1: Unrest and Irritation
Chapter Text
3rd November, Monday
POV - MHA
Aizawa was sitting in a meeting room, with all the teachers, sitting and staring at Principal Nezu. Vlad King slams his hands on the table and shoots up onto his feet, “EXCUSE ME WHAT?!?!?!” he roars. Aizawa internally groaned, his day was going so well before the letter came.
A few days ago, there was a rumor going around that Yokohama and Teyvat Academy were going to meet up together, for an unknown reason. That quickly turned into a rumor that the two places were allying. Regardless, it was a rumor and there was no way of confirming whether the meeting was happening or not. Unless of course, UA sends people there as well.
Presently, a letter from the HPSC was sitting on the table in front of them, with orders to send five students from classes 1-A and 1-B each to Teyvat Academy, to ensure that there is no alliance, and to actually find evidence against the school.
The truth was that, despite how ‘peaceful’ the world may be due to the heroes, Yokohama and Teyvat, where Teyvat Academy was situated, were the only places that completely refused heroes. Teyvat completely barred heroes from entering, surrounding themselves with a powerful storm that completely isolated the continent from the rest of the world. Meanwhile, Yokohama was covered with a barrier that prevented anyone from entering without permission.
The ultimate goal of the heroes was to spread the influence of heroes to these places, because, how the heck are they safe without them?! Heroes are the peace-keepers of the world, and without them, it is likely that villains rule. It was possible that the citizens set the barriers up themselves, but some reports have said that the citizens of the two places were quirkless. If the heroes were to believe that, then it made it more likely that villains were ruling. Hence, why the sudden meeting with Teyvat and Yokohama was a scare. So, they’ll send heroes there to gather evidence about Yokohama and Teyvat Academy. This was their best opportunity. However,……
“I mean, I get why they want people to go there… But sending students?! What if they’re put in danger?!” Present Mic said. “They’ll be in Teyvat, we have no jurisdiction there, and we risk a war if we barge in with force.” Nezu said, agreeing with the teacher. “However, sending students is one of our best options. If the meeting is happening in Teyvat Academy, then it will be an advantage for us” Nezu looked up and stated this.
“Since it’s a school, there will most certainly be children of similar age groups. It’s possible that the children in that school would be willing to listen to others of the same age. We can spread the good word about heroes, and convince them that they will be safe if they let us in to beat the villains who put up the barriers.” He said, folding his paws on the table.
The other teachers still looked hesitant about the plan. “We can only send two teachers though, who will be sent?” Midnight asked. Nezu said “All Might and Aizawa. All Might may be retired, but he was the Symbol of Peace, and that’s gonna show we don’t come with hostile intentions. Aizawa’s quirk will also be useful there. Heroes will wait by the storm, the second it's down, we’ll move in."
The others steadily relaxed, but Aizawa was still unconvinced. They were going onto uncharted territory, literally and figuratively. For all the heroes know, Teyvat may not even care about whether All Might is the Symbol of Peace. However, the decision was final and he couldn’t argue. Aizawa rubbed his head, wondering how exactly he was about to explain this to his students.
1st November, Saturday
POV - BSD
Atsushi was busy working, typing out his report, when Higuchi, Chuuya, the Black Lizard heads and Mori barged into the office. Kunikida and Yosano jumped to their feet, hands raised in a fighting stance. Mori raised his hands, “Calm down, I come here in peace, in regards to this letter.” He said, taking a yellowed letter out of his coat. “According to the contents, the Agency received the same letter and was aware of this meeting?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.
“I just received it Mori, but that doesn’t mean you can barge in without permission.” an authoritative voice stated. Atsushi, Yosano and Kunikida turned to see Fukuzawa emerge from his office. “You three stand down,” He said, looking at them. Then he turned to the Port Mafia intruders “We’ll discuss the rest in our meeting room”
10 mins later….
The Port Mafia members and the ADA members were seated in a meeting room. Mori and Fukuzawa were at the whiteboard in front of the room. It was a little cramped but they managed somehow. “About 15 minutes ago, I received a letter from the Demon Fyodor” he started. The room immediately went tense. While it was true that the Decay of Angels and Yokohama allied due to the heroes' attempted invasions, it was still hard to forget everything they did.
“I understand most of you aren’t too fond of them, Fyodor’s proposal, is to say, appealing.” Mori says and sets his letter on the table. “Fyodor and Dazai have made a plan to completely destroy the heroes once and for all.” Everyone widened their eyes, in either surprise or excitement.
Some whipped around to stare at Dazai who was reading his book. “We can finally bring those arrogant idiots down? I agree to anything that will allow me to beat them up” Chuuya said with a smirk. Dazai groaned, “Geez~ calm down you stupid dog. We’ll get to that soon” “We will have to do a bit of traveling though.” Fukuzawa interrupted before Chuuya could choke Dazai.
“That’s right, my dear detectives~” A Russian voice said, echoing through the room. Everyone turned to the back, where Fyodor and Nikolai appeared through a golden portal. “We will be allying with Teyvat to destroy the heroes” Nikolai said before the room could start attacking him.
Everyone gave questioning looks. Fyodor continued, “I was just outside that storm that surrounded the continent, two golden haired children were observing the storm, and I took the chance to start a conversation!” Fyodor said. “Honestly a stroke of luck to be honest” Dazai grumbled.
Fyodor pointedly ignored Dazai, and continued “I informed them that I came from Yokohama, and they agreed to a conversation. I suggested that since the heroes were a thorn in both our sides, we could ally against them. The pair said they couldn’t decide and it would be better to meet and discuss. I also asked about Teyvat’s powers, and in exchange I told them about abilities” Fyodor said. Everyone stared at him disbelievingly. Fukuzawa asked “And what of their powers?”
Fyodor gave a terrifying grin, “They wield the powers of the elements, to command wind, earth, water, fire, lightning and plants as if it were another part of their body. However, unlike the heroes, they aren’t limited by their body. Their winds can crush mountains, and reshape the land, fire that can take the form of whatever they wish, lightning fast speed and attacks, almost entirely suited for combat. The power is a work of art and it would be immensely beneficial and easy to beat the heroes with them on our side. Additionally at least 30% of the nation has these powers.” Fyodor said.
Nikolai sourly said “Are you saying that we’re weak Fedya?” “Of course not, we could beat the heroes, but unfortunately we lack the number, Teyvat offers that for us~” Everyone was now silent. “Seeing is believing, I would like to meet with these people to actually see whether allying with them is a good idea” Yosano said. “I agree,” Kyoka said. Atsushi thought it over. Everything that Fyodor said was valid.
There was no denying that over the years, the heroes had become increasingly annoying over and harming the peace in Yokohama. Everyone was just about ready to storm the place. However, Yokohama simply lacked numbers, since only about a tenth of the people living in Yokohama had abilities, after most ability users and quirkless individuals moved in after heroes became widespread.
Now the opportunity of Teyvat, with massive numbers and power… It would most certainly be beneficial. Plus, Teyvat has been respectful, and never tried to force their way into Yokohama when they chose isolation. Yokohama had done the same. There was a chance of allying with them.
Mori and Fukuzawa seemed to think the same. “Very well, is there a way of contacting them?” Fukuzawa asked Fyodor. “Indeed, I asked if they could return to the same spot tonight, so they could pass along the message.” He said. Mori and Fukuzawa began writing a letter, requesting to meet up.
3 days later they got a response,
‘To the Yokohama representatives, I am pleased to hear your city is doing well despite the hero's attempted invasions. We agree to your meeting request, on the 10th of November. Please meet in the same location, we will be sending an escort there to take you to the meeting place.
I have heard much about you from the twins, the two you met. I’ve heard about your Special Abilities and look forward to seeing them in person. In the same way, I would like you to witness our powers firsthand, hence why we will be meeting you in Teyvat Academy. I am sure that we will have a good meeting.
Though, I warn you in advance, we have received a similar letter from the Heroes, so there is a chance that we will be interrupted. Finally, I would request that you send a list of your representatives, as we will need to know the amount of residences required to house you. I look forward to meeting you in person.
Signed,
The Tsaritsa, The Seven Archons,
Head of Cryo,
Teyvat Academy”
Everyone let out a collective groan. “Oh come on! The heroes are getting involved again?! This is such a pain” Tanizaki groaned. Dazai said, “Eh, well, it was expected, since they were going to get involved at some point.” The group continued to discuss and insult the heroes while Fukuzawa and Mori got the list of representatives together.
Fukuzawa stood up, and everyone fell silent, “The representatives will be two from each organization, from the Armed Detective Agency, we’ll be sending Dazai and Atsushi. From the Port Mafia, we’ll be sending Chuuya and Akutagawa.” He said calmly. The four representatives groaned at the thought of having to deal with the heroes, but they accepted, and began to prepare for the trip.
3rd November, Monday
POV - Genshin
“Okay! I accept the people from Yokohama, but why do we have to take in heroes!” A blonde haired man demanded to the seven situated in front of him. The seven glanced at each other, then said “We’ll use the chance to pry information out of the heroes. Also, we may be able to create an alliance with Yokohama.” a brown haired man said. A sigh came from a small girl, “Besides, who knows what the heroes would do if we decline the request.” she said.
The blonde girl looked irked at that, mumbling something under her breath. The other seven looked irritated as well. “Regardless, I do hope that this alliance we make with Yokohama will help us crush the heroes~” A black-haired boy said. “You sound awfully confident that we’ll ally with them” the brunette said drily. The black-haired boy turned, smirking, “Isn’t it only natural that we’ll ally with the people whose ideals align with us?” he said.
END OF CHAPTER 1
Chapter 2: Meeting of Both Sides
Summary:
Yokohama is a step ahead as they head to Teyvat in the early hours of the day. How will the Heroes react to going to Teyvat Academy?
Chapter Text
8th November, Saturday, 9:00 AM
POV - MHA
The air was alive with chatter and arguments. The students of class 1 - A and 1 - B were told to go to the assembly hall and wait for their teachers to arrive. People were catching up with each other, since they hadn’t seen class 1 - B in a while. Some people were worried, because the students were meeting on a Saturday for an unknown reason
The teachers walked into the room along with the principal, and the students fell silent. The principal took the mike. “I’m sure you all are wondering what you’ve been called for right?” Principal Nezu said. “Well, we have received a request by the HPSC to send students from our school….” Nezu paused, Aizawa braced himself, “To Teyvat Academy” The sound hit the teachers like a brick wall, while arguments and fears shouted across the room.
Aizawa glared at the students and they quieted down. Nezu continued, “We are to select five students from each class and send them to Teyvat. You’ll be accompanied by Aizawa and All Might.
We will now call out the students that were selected. If you don’t wish to join, tell us and we’ll pick someone else. From Class 1 - A, Midoryia Izuku, Shoto Todoroki, Momo Yaoyorozu, Katsuki Bakugou and Ochako Uraraka. From Class 1 - B, Itsuka Kendo, Neito Monoma, Ibara Shiozaki, Yui Kodai and Pony Tsunitori. Anyone who wishes to back out and those who wish to participate please raise your hands,” Nezu said.
Yui Kodai and Pony Tsunitori raised their hands, but no one else did. Vlad King sighed, he didn’t blame them for not wanting to go to Teyvat, although it seemed like only eight people would be going for the mission. Nezu nodded, “Thank you for agreeing to this mission, students. Now, we’ll move on to the details. This is going to be classified, so all students who have not been selected, please leave the room.” The rest of the grade left reluctantly. The remaining eight in the room sat still and observed the front of the hall, where Nezu, Aizawa and Vlad King were waiting for all students to leave.
Once Aizawa confirmed that all students were out of earshot, Nezu began explaining, “Students, for this mission there are two things that you have to do. One, collect evidence that shows Teyvat is either under control of villains, or the Academy students are in danger. Second, spread the good work of heroes to the Academy, show the students that heroes are here to protect them. We’ve managed to let you stay there for a month.” Nezu said, staring each student down, “And don’t be rude, this is a very important mission and we can’t afford to waste the opportunity.” Aizawa said, pointedly glaring at Bakugo. Bakugo mumbled something under his breath.
Midoriya raised his hand, “Yes Midoriya?” Nezu asked, “Sir, we could have done this anytime. Why now?” Midoriya asked. Nezu sighed, he really didn’t want to inform the students of the possibility. He said, “It has come to our attention that…. it’s possible people from Yokohama are infiltrating the academy.” The eight students immediately went tense. Midoriya sank down in his seat. No wonder the mission was so important! Both the places that were against heroes were going to be meeting?! Why both though? Are they going to form an alliance? Are they going to do something to harm Teyvat? Or is Teyvat going to do something to Yokohama? Midoriya started mumbling.
Bakugo yelled “Deku, shut it!” and Midoriya jumped in his seat, apologizing frantically. Nezu glanced at all the students, “Now, I’m sure you understand why the mission is so important. This is a golden opportunity to save both the places, Yokohama and Teyvat, from the villains' clutches. We will be leaving on the 10th of November, two days from now. So get your items together. Kindly do not inform anyone of this as it is top secret. I’ll be seeing you before you leave” Nezu said, “Dismissed!” Then the principal left the room, with the students following shortly after.
The five from class 1 - A gathered, “Oh god, now I'm so nervous!” Uraraka said. Yaoyorozu said “This is a very important mission, we can save those two places! We cannot afford to fail!” Bakugo snorted, “Ha! Those villains will die!” Todoroki eyed Bakugou, “Don’t say that in front of the Yokohamans or Teyvatians, it may cause misunderstandings.” “Shut up icy-hot!” Bakugo yelled. Midoriya sighed, leaving to go see All Might.
10 mins later….
Midoriya knocked on All Might’s door. After hearing the man allowed to come in, he entered. All Might had already set tea on the table, “Ah, young Midoriya, I trust you’ve heard of the mission?” All Might asked. Midoriya had a worried face, staring at his hands as he sat down, “Yeah…” he mumbled. All Might stared at him, “It’s just that, this feels like a really important mission and I’m worried I’ll mess it up!” he said rapidly. All Might sighed “I knew you would think that, but I still recommended you for the mission anyway.” he said. “You recommended me?!” Midoriya yelped, his head whipping up to look at All Might, who nodded. “I have absolute faith in you Midoriya, I know that you’ll succeed at this mission” he said.
Those simple words from All Might fueled Midoriya’s confidence. He made a determined face, promising himself and All Might that the mission would be a success.
10th November, 4:30 AM
POV - BSD
Dazai let out a huge yawn as the group of representatives waited at the secret location where Fyodor met the Teyvatians. Chuuya grumbled that Dazai was taking this meeting too lightly, and the others seemed tense about how long they were waiting. “Do you think they’re planning an ambush or something?” Atsushi asked nervously. “Don’t be an idiot were-tiger, if they wanted to ambush us they would have done so already.” Akutagawa snapped. Dazai turned to see the storm behind them.
Apparently, the secret location was a small island right outside the storm, there were apparently several other islands around the storm, possibly for the purpose of checking up on the storm regularly. The storm itself was quite impressive, the barrier on Yokohama paled in comparison, if not for the shelter that was built, they would have likely been dead now. The waves crashed onto the island rocks, as if bent on destroying them, the rain practically hammered down on the roof of the shelter and the wind howled outside. The shelter thankfully held strong, but Dazai did not want to be outside right now. The storm seemed like a painful way to die and he didn’t want that.
Atsushi shivered in the shelter, “Man, it’s brutal out there, no wonder no one ever tried to get into Teyvat.” Atsushi said, worriedly looking at the storm, “Yes, ships would be torn apart as soon as they entered the storm.” Akutagawa added.
“I hate to say this, but it’s a far better defense than the barrier around Yokohama.” Chuuya grumbled. Dazai said, “Wonder who in Teyvat was able to create such a powerful storm…” Atsushi glanced at Dazai before looking at the window. Dazai had a point. Seeing the storm, it’s no wonder that Fyodor thought that getting Teyvat on their side was a good idea. They didn’t know who could have cast the storm, they could be very powerful, or a weaker person.
Someone hammered on the door of the shelter at around 5 AM. Chuuya opened the door, seeing a woman standing at the door, seemingly undisturbed by the wind. She wore an intricate gold hairpin in her waist-length brown hair, a pale blue tassel hanging from one end. She wore a black leotard underneath a bright red sleeveless qipao dress, the side slits going up to her hips and the chest area cut out, with a fur-lined shawl around her shoulders, wearing fingerless gloves. Her left eye was covered with a red eye-patch and her exposed eye shone a beautiful ruby color. She marched into the shelter.
Atsushi stared at her, she looked powerful and confident. The woman closed the door behind her, and looked at everyone. “Alright, I’ll do a roll call, everyone should be here” she said, and called out all the representatives names. Once she confirmed everyone was there, she said, “Good morning, my name’s Beidou. I’m a pirate and I command the Alcor. I am the escort the Academy sent. We’ll be heading out now. My men will gather your luggage, once you’ve boarded the Alcor, is that understood?”
They nodded, though Atsushi looked unsure, Rampo had said that any ship would be capitalized as soon as they entered the storm, so would this be safe? Beidou noticed this, “If you’re worried about the ship being destroyed, don’t be, I’ve navigated worse storms.” she told him, then turned to the others, “Alright, don’t run, the ground is slippery, but do make it to the ship fast.” She said, and opened the door. The representatives got onto the ship fairly quickly despite the wind. They were escorted to the lower deck by the crewmates, and sorted into a shared common room with four beds.
Beidou emerged shortly after, “We should be reaching Academy grounds in three hours. Let me walk you through this. So at the 1 hour point we would have left the storm barrier, then, this ship will be flying, since the Academy is situated above Teyvat to ensure the students are protected.” The representative's eyes widened. They were surprised that Teyvat had the technology to do this. They weren’t too surprised it existed though, since the Moby Dick incident. “I would recommend you try to get some sleep now, since you had to get up pretty early to get here” She said with a grin, “If you want to see the ship take to the sky then you can wake up!” Then she left the room.
Dazai yawned, and collapsed on the nearest bed. “Wake me up in an hour, I wanna see Teyvat from the sky!” He said, then fell asleep. The others set alarms for an hour and collapsed onto the beds, falling asleep in seconds to the hum of the ship. The Armed Detective Agency and the Port Mafia had officially entered Teyvat.
One hour later….
As it turns out, they didn’t need to set alarms. The machinery of the ship switching to flight mode was enough to wake them all up. Akutagawa remained in bed, going back to sleep. Dazai, Chuuya and Atsushi went to the top deck to get a view of Teyvat. It was something that they did not regret.
Contrary to the sprawling cities of the world, Teyvat was covered with a lush green that would only be seen in the past. The cold winter air wrapped around the ship like a blanket as the sun began to rise. It was a beautiful view that could only be truly experienced in person. Chuuya contemplated waking up the other Mafia member, then decided against it. Akutagawa wasn’t really a scenery person.
Atsushi moved to the front of the ship, as Chuuya and Dazai began to bicker after some silence. Atsushi looked downwards, admiring the vast natural world. “Quite the change of scenery for you?” A voice chuckled from his right. Atsushi nearly jumped off the ship in surprise. A young man, dressed in a school uniform, with a shoulder plating on the right, his platinum blonde hair tied in a lopsided ponytail, with a red streak in his hair. His eyes were a startling red, more crimson compared to Beidou’s. Beneath the shoulder plate, a teal trinket hung, with a strange symbol. At his waist, a red maple leaf hung, He looked young, in his early 20’s maybe.
Atsushi blinked, and nodded, answering his question. “Haha, usually I wake up to cars and buildings, but this is the first time I woke up to so much nature.” Atsushi said. The boy chuckled, raising his hand, “My name is Kaedehara Kazuha, I’m a student at Teyvat Academy. Just call me Kazuha.” Atsushi shook his hand, “Nakajima Atsushi, call me Atsushi,” he said with a nervous smile. “I’m a member of the Armed Detective Agency” Kazuha nodded, “I see, I suppose you more or less figured out I’m a student.” he said. Atsushi nodded, but eyed Kazuha’s trinket.
Kazuha followed Atsushi’s gaze to the trinket, “Ah, I see you’ve spotted my vision!” Kazuha said. Atsushi tilted his head, “Vision? Is that something you use for your power?” Kazuha nodded, “Yes, visions are granted to people whose ambitions are strong enough to be recognized by gods.” Atsushi’s eyes widened, “There are gods in Teyvat?” he asked, shocked. Kazuha nodded, “They actually run the Academy, since the Academy was a building created as a peace treaty between the seven nations of Teyvat.” Atsushi looked confused, “I’m sorry could you start everything from the beginning?” He asked wearily.
Kazuha laughed, “Maybe it would be better to tell all your friends. They should be awake now. I’ll go to your room and explain Teyvat and visions” Atsushi nodded, leaving to take Dazai and Chuuya back to the room, just in time, because Chuuya was going to throw Dazai off the ship.
5 mins later….
Kazuha was right, everyone was awake by the time they reached, breakfast was also brought to the room. Atsushi was still groggy, “Ugh, it’s like 7 AM now…” Atsushi introduced Kazuha to the others, and they sat down to listen.
Kazuha started explaining, “Firstly, there are seven gods, who we refer to as archons. Each of them govern a nation, and there are seven nations in total. I assume you’ve heard that we wield elements right?” He asked, Dazai nodded, “Each archon wields a separate element and a certain ideal. The seven archons right now are; the Anemo Archon, Barbatos, god of wind and freedom; the Geo Archon Morax, god of earth and contracts; the Electro Archon Beelzebub, goddess of lightning and eternity; the Dendro Archon Buer, goddess of nature and wisdom; the Hydro Archon Focalors, goddess of water and justice; the Pyro Archon Aym, goddess of fire and war; and finally the Cryo Archon Barnabas, goddess of ice and love.”
Dazai narrowed his eyes, “Those are demon names, aren’t they?” he said. Kazuha shrugged, “The reason why the archons are called this are unknown, but they go by very human names right now, the ‘demon names’ are just titles” Kazuha said, “Anyway, Barbatos rules over Mondstat, Morax rules Liyue, Beelzebub rules Inazuma, Focalors rules Fontaine, Aym rules Natlan and Barnabas rules Snezhnaya. To get a vision, you must have a powerful ambition that is recognized by the gods, and they will grant you a vision.”
“So how are the elements decided?” Chuuya asked. “That’s also not known, the archons never told.” Kazuha said, and reached for the teal coloured vision on his right shoulder, “This is an anemo vision, it grants power over the wind.” He said, putting it back, “People who use visions are called allogens, humans or non-humans granted a sliver of the gods power. All students in Teyvat Academy are allogens. As to how the students are divided, that will be explained when we reach” He said, getting up.
Beidou walked in at that moment, “I see you’ve met Kazuha.” She smiled, “We’ll be reaching in 30 minutes, so get ready. Your luggage is in the room next door.” She said and left. Kazuha followed after her. Atsushi was absorbing all of the information. “The storm must have been cast by the Electro Archon then.” Dazai said, while walking out of the room, Chuuya nodded “Most likely, though that thing was massive” he mumbled. Chuuya slapped his forehead, “Oh man, I should’ve asked when those hero students were coming!” he said, groaning. Akutagawa rolled his eyes and took out a change of clothes.
30 mins later….
The representatives of Yokohama, dressed smartly in business attire waited on the deck of the Alcor, as the ship finally reached Teyvat Academy. Atsushi’s eyes widened as he stared at the massive arrangement of floating islands before them. The central island was the largest, almost housing a city. A large building stood in the middle, with a covered cafeteria to the north, a greenhouse to the west, a large garden to the south and an open air library to the east.
Seven smaller islands were linked with golden transparent bridges to the central building. The smaller islands held symbols on the sides, like the anemo symbol they’d seen from Kazuha, a fire symbol, a gold, purple, green and blue symbol, one on each island. Two other islands were at a bit of a distance from the central island. One was as large as the central island, and looked more festive, so festivals and events were likely held there. The other island was as small as the dormitory islands, but was more intricately and ordinary in comparison, so, possibly for teachers? There were six other islands, at a kilometer distance from the circle of islands. Each was heavily guarded, certainly the security islands.
Atsushi looked down, gulping. It was really high up, he saw a colosseum like building. Training probably happens there. There seemed to be someone already fighting there, dueling against someone maybe? Using his tiger eyes, Atsushi could make out a head of ginger hair. The head looked up and piercing blue eyes stared back at him. Atsushi deactivated them, internally panicking.
Dazai admired the view. It was beautiful, and the islands were very high up. Dazai assumed that the smaller islands were the dormitories and living spaces of the students, sorted according to their element, but the place was beautiful. He could imagine trying to jump down from the central building, a fall from such a height would definitely be painless, right? He decided not to ask, since he really didn’t want the Teyvatians spying on him to ensure he didn’t jump off the building.
The Alcor landed at the eastern security building. Waiting there was a man dressed in a dark brown and gold tuxedo. He had long dark brown hair which faded to a brownish yellow at the tips of his hair and at the end. His eyes were golden brown with an odd pattern. He was handsome, and authoritative. He reminded Atsushi of President Fukuzawa.
“Greetings, representatives of Yokohama. My name is Zhongli, one of the Academy heads. I am going to be your guide for this meeting.” He said, lowering his head in respect. He looked up and gave a small smile. “I welcome you all to Teyvat Academy”
END OF CHAPTER 2
Chapter 3: An Unwelcoming Welcome
Summary:
Yokohama officially meets Teyvat, the heroes face problems trying to talk with Teyvat.
(AN: I tried to make the characters not too OOC, if anyone has any advice abt how to do that pls tell me im dying. Like I said, first fanfic, I apologize if it's not to your expectations)
Chapter Text
10th November, Monday, 7:40 AM
POV - BSD
The man before them was tall and authoritative. He reminded Atsushi of Fukuzawa, whose presence completely changed the mood of whatever room he walked in. The man before them had a similar presence.
The man, Zhongli, started speaking again, “It’s a school day, so we’ll meet again at 10:30 to explain. That’s the breaktime. You can use this time to settle in and get comfortable. You’ll be staying with the teachers while you’re here”
Zhongli gestured to the hallway in front of them. Dazai asked him, “Ne, Mr Zhongli, our friend met two kids a while back, blonde hair, who were they?” Zhongli turned, “Ah, you mean Aether and Lumine, they’re the travelers who helped our continent a while ago.” he said, “They’ve joined the Academy as ambassadors, and representatives” Atsushi said, “Sir, we’ve heard from Kazuha, a student from the Academy, about the gods and the elements. Do you know what element the travelers wield?” Zhongli paused, “I think it would be better to ask the twins instead. I’d rather not say something they don’t want others to know” he said.
Atsushi nodded, that was reasonable, he should ask the twins if he ever met them. “So, would you happen to be Morax?” Dazai asked Zhongli, a smile on his face. Zhongli paused, halting, and stared silently for a few minutes. Atsushi wondered if Dazai said the wrong thing and now they’re going to be kicked off the island, until Zhongli chuckled. “It appears the rumors about the Armed Detective Agency’s genius members are true. Yes, I am Morax” he said.
Atsushi’s stomach did a backflip, now he really had to watch his mouth around this guy or else he could die. Dazai seemed happy at the response and Chuuya rolled his eyes, Akutagawa was silently revering Dazai. Zhongli continued forward, while the others followed. They reached a door, and Zhongli opened it then turned to the others, “By the way, the heroes will be arriving in a few hours, so prepare yourselves, it’s going to be a long day.” he said. The representatives groaned and followed after him.
10th November, Monday, 8:15 AM
POV - Genshin
“Hey Kazuha, is it true that the Yokohama people have come to the Academy?” A dark brown haired girl asked Kazuha, her red, flower pupil eyes wide in excitement. Kazuha sighed, “Yes Hu Tao, they’re here.” The girl squealed, “How marvelous! For once some decent people have come to the Academy!’ she said, jumping around the classroom. “The people from Yokohama are far more respectful than those heroes who keep trying to get in, honestly, with the amount of times they kept trying to enter we could sue them for harassment!” a girl with pink hair mumbled. “Yanfei, the heroes are also arriving today, so try to keep your voice down.” A blue haired boy chastised Yanfei, “But Xingqiu, it’s the truth!” Hu Tao grumbled.
Kazuha sighed. The group of children were in the southern garden of the central island. There was quite a bit of time for the class to start, and they were gossiping about the latest news that’s going around the school. It seems that the hot topic this week was the heroes and the Yokohama representatives. “Anyway, Kazuha, you were aboard the Alcor this morning right? What were the representatives like?” Hu Tao asked, lying on the grass, the red tie signifying that she's a part of the Pyro dormitories hung loosely around her neck, close to untying itself. Yanfei marched to her and retied Hu Tao’s tie, ignoring her protests.
Kazuha thought back to this morning, “Hard to say, I mostly just talked, they listened.” Hu Tao did a double take, “Oh my, Kazuha talking instead of being his silent brooding self” she said snickering. Yanfei whacked her head as she was sitting next to her. Hu Tao yelped and held the back of her head and Xingqiu spoke, “So not much you can get from them, huh?”. Kazuha nodded, as Xingqiu was thinking, “Well, at least these people weren’t interrogating you, I imagine that those hero students will.” he said, sounding slightly annoyed. Yanfei snorted, “Ha! I’d like to see that, I ain’t answering anything that they ask! As a lawyer, I know our rights!” she said, turning her head up. Kazuha sweatdropped, “You haven’t graduated yet though…” he said wearily.
“Whatever, I ain’t answering anything!” Yanfei grumbled. “I heard they think our school is being controlled by villains or something stupid like that.” Hu Tao gave a condescending laugh, “Oh so all of a sudden they think we’re in danger? Like we weren’t in danger a year ago when the Abyss invaded! Right when everything is peaceful, they think we’re in danger. How stupid can those pea-brained heroes be?!” Hu Tao snapped, glaring at the grass. “Hu Tao, don’t call their brains pea sized, that’s an insult to peas” Xingqiu said, glancing at Hu Tao.
Yanfei choked on laughter, then looked at her watch, which read 8:25. “Time really flies when you’re happily chatting. Wish we had more time to comfortably talk before the heroes came.” She said, getting up and stretching. Hu Tao followed suit, “Oh man, time for class already? New timetable this year right? What class do we have now?” Hu Tao asked. Xingqiu pulled the timetable out from somewhere, no one ever knew where, “We seem to be having our selected courses, like business management, fashion design, and all that.” Xingqiu said, tucking the timetable back. Hu Tao stood up and dusted herself. She looked up, “Let’s go!” she said and skipped into the Main Building.
Xingqiu walked alongside Kazuha, “I hope to meet the Yokohama representatives today. I wonder how they’ll react to our Academy.” Xingqiu said. Kazuha smiled, “Well, a lot better than the heroes will at least.” he said, and Xingqiu snorted.
10th November, Monday 8:00 AM
POV - MHA
The representatives of the heroes were waiting on an island, in a shelter, near the storm barrier of Teyvat. Looking at the storm, it was no wonder no one tried to get in. Even if you have a flight quirk, the winds were so strong you wouldn’t be able to fly properly. Swimming also wasn’t an option, the ocean waves were far too violent, and the currents are most likely dangerous for any aquatic quirk user to swim in.
Uraraka gulped while looking at the storm. “That’s a really bad storm, how is the escort going to come?” She said, turning her head towards Midoriya. Midoriya was mumbling, maybe worrying about that as well. Uraraka caught a few words like “villain” and “ambush”. Bakugo glared at Midoriya, “Shut it, Deku!” He yelled. Kendo winced as Bakugo’s voice echoed throughout the shelter. “Keep it down Bakugou,” Aizawa said, rubbing his eyes.
Aizawa looked outside, Uraraka had a point, how were the escorts going to reach? He narrowed his eyes, of course the villains and the Academy would have put them in danger by sending them through the storm. All the heroes were startled when there was a sharp knock on the shelter door. Todoroki got up, his right hand wreathed in flames, nodding towards Yaoyrozu. She quickly switched the lights off, and Todoroki approached the door, while the other heroes stood in a combat state behind Todoroki. Todoroki cautiously opened the door, to see a woman behind it. Her eyes flickered over him, expressionless. “Does it take heroes so long to open doors?” She asked tonelessly, before walking in. Todoroki hurriedly moved aside for her.
The newcomer stood in the center of the circle of heroes. She was strangely dressed so the heroes knew she wasn’t from Japan. Aizawa stepped forward, his hair lifting into the air and his hands holding his capture scarf, wearing his goggles. “Who are you?” he asked, head turned to the woman. She glanced at him, smirking. “My name is Beidou, and I’m your escort to Teyvat Academy. Didn’t think the heroes would be so hostile” she said drily.
Midoriya immediately stood straight. This woman was from Teyvat! And they just made a bad impression! “I deeply apologize, Ms. Beidou! We thought the storm would make it hard for you to reach the shelter!” Midoriya said, bowing. Beidou’s mouth twitched, in either amusement or annoyance. She turned and announced a roll call before ushering them on board her ship.
They were hurriedly escorted to their room, which was a cabin with 8 beds. The teachers were in a different room. As Midoriya walked into the room he noticed the ship crew dragging the massive suitcases of the class behind them. Midoriya was shocked to see how one of them glanced at the heroes' rooms with a look of hatred, before dragging the suitcase to another room.
He must have gasped loudly because Uraraka came behind him, asking, “Deku? Is everything all right?” Midoriya nodded his head, “Yeah, just thought I saw something…” he said scratching the back of his head. Uraraka smiled and walked back to her bunk. Midoriya looked back outside, wondering what on earth they did to make that person hate them so much. The boat started rocking as the heroes began their journey to Teyvat.
After a while, the teachers came to their students’ room to check on them. Beidou entered the room, her visible eye flicking to the teachers, “Great! You’re all together so this will be easier. I will walk you through how we will reach the Academy”
She smiled, “and I won’t answer any questions until I’m done speaking.” she added, her face turning serious, “The trip is three hours long. After an hour, we will go into the sky, since Teyvat Academy is situated in the air for protection. We will reach in 2 hours time after that. Now, any questions?” Beidou asked.
Midoirya raised his hand, and started rattling off questions “Why did you decide to put the Academy in the air? For protection? Why do you need this protection? Are there any villains on the surface? What are their powers? Do you need hel-” Beidou raised her hand, her eye closed as she took a deep breath. She opened her eye and asked, calmly, “One question at a time please.” Midoriya turned beetroot red, and slunk down. Aizawa, sighing, asked the question in his stead, “Midoriya was asking what exactly does your Academy need protection from?”. Beidou replied, now looking clearly annoyed, , “I am not at liberty to answer that. The information is classified to outsiders.”
The heroes began to think this ‘classified’ information was most likely the villains doing. They probably wanted to hide the fact that they control the Academy and made this information private to the heroes. Midoriya asked “What is your profession? Are you a teacher at the school?” Beidou looked at him, saying “I teach sailing and management of sailors. It’s an optional course that happens every few months since I’m not usually at the Academy.” Uraraka tilted her head, “Why aren’t you usually at the Academy, Miss Beidou?” She asked. Beidou smiled, “That’s a rather personal question, little girl.” She said, Uraraka turned pink, “Y-you don't have to answer if you d-don’t want to!” she stammered out, waving her hands. “I am a pirate.” Beidou said.
The heroes immediately focused on that response. Toshinori narrowed his eyes. Does this mean she is one of the villains who run the Academy? Then this would mean that the villains are training the students to become villains as well. Toshinori watched Beidou as she left the room. Now it was certain, they had to save the students of Teyvat Academy no matter what! All Might was here, no villain shall escape from Teyvat!
1 hour later…
The students were mingling. Uraraka, Bakugou and Monama were listening to music. Kendo and Yaoyorozu were reading books. Midoriya was taking notes of the storm. Then, suddenly, there were loud sounds of machinery. The students leapt to their feet, and the teachers barged into the cabin, “Are you kids alright?” Toshinori asked. The representatives looked everywhere, trying to find the source of the machinery. The boat started shaking. “We need to check on the rest of the crew!” Monama said.
Midoriya was worried now, this might have been a villain attack, the crew could be in serious danger! The heroes rushed outside, finding members of the crew being absolutely calm, continuing work as if nothing was happening. “Hey! What’s going on?” Bakugou yelled at the nearest crew member. Yaoyorozu and Kendo grabbed Bakugou and pulled him back. “Calm down Bakugou. Don’t yell at the crew!” Aizawa scolded Bakugou.
The crew looked irritated, Beidou walked in, hearing the noise. When she saw that it was the heroes, her face soured. “Is something the matter?” she asked Aizawa. While the heroes were interrogating the crew, the machinery noises stopped. Aizawa glared at Beidou, “There was some machinery noise happening just now. I think villains have attacked, can we search the ship?” Aizawa said. He couldn’t believe how dense these people were. Villains are possibly attacking and they’re so calm?!
Beidou narrowed her eye, “Remember? I told you we would be going to the Academy by flight at this time. So, we’ve taken to the skies.” She said, putting her hands on her hip. Midoriya's eyes widened and he ran for the top deck, with his friends calling for him to wait. Teyvat couldn’t possibly have been able to…. It’s impossible! They’re completely isolated from the rest of the world! Midoriya finally reached the top deck, and looked over the banister, seeing clouds at eye level. His eyes widened, “That’s not possible…” he said, turning pale. But it was happening, the ship was indeed flying. The question was how.
30 mins later….
The teachers and students were at the top deck, staring into the distance. Midoriya in particular. “How are they able to fly?” he murmured. He looked down, leaning on the banister. Rather than cities, Teyvat was completely natural, with trees, plants and waterfalls everywhere. It was beautiful. The continent did not seem to be overrun with villains otherwise there would be destruction everywhere.
Midoriya almost smiled, until he figured that the villains could also be controlling the school, and were most likely not going on a rampage to avoid the attention of heroes. Now that he thought about it… this invention would be extremely helpful in trading, people could work without the worry that villains could attack! If he could get Miss. Beidou to explain how this works….
Midoriya snapped out of thoughts, seeing Aizawa march to Beidou. Beidou looked towards Aizawa, “Can I help you?” she asked. “Can you explain what’s going on here? What just happened?” he asked. It was clear from his tone that it wasn’t a question but a demand.
Beidou narrowed her eye, “What? Have you never seen a flying ship before?” she asked, smirking. Aizawa narrowed his eyes, “I’m asking how you’re able to build this ship.” he snapped. Beidou responded “Well, Teyvat isn’t completely undeveloped. We would have had some technological advancements.” Everyone, including the crew, was watching the conversation, even as Midoriya approached. Midoriya pulled out his notebook and hesitantly asked, “Can you tell how the ship was built? This technology would be very useful for the heroes!” he asked. Beidou turned to him, and responded with a curt “No.”
Yaoyorozu asked again, “But, Miss Beidou, this technology would be useful for everyone! It would possibly lessen villain attacks on shipments!” she said. Why wasn’t the woman willing to share the information? Didn’t she know she could help a lot of people by telling this? But Beidou didn’t seem to care at all! Beidou refused again, saying “It’s not my place to tell, this machinery was built by a scholar on my request. The scholar and I agreed to not share the information with others unless both of us were willing.” she crossed her hands, “I am not willing to tell the information. So, stop asking.” she said.
“Miss Beidou, with all due respect, this is an invention that would help a lot of heroes and civilians. Could you please-” Midoriya asked again, but was cut off by Beidou’s glare. “I’ve clearly stated that I don’t want to tell you heroes anything concerning the Alcor’s construction. Should I talk in a different language? Maybe that will be understandable?” She said, annoyed. Bakugou exploded, his hands crackling with explosions “Hey! We heroes are here to help your pathetic continent! You fell under control of the villains so we’re helping you! You could at least tell us this much!” He roared.
Beidou was unaffected by Bakugo, instead rose to his challenge, “All right, brat, I’ve tolerated this long enough!” Beidou’s hands were coated in purple lightning. Aizawa immediately activated his quirk, and looked at Beidou, but the lightning didn’t disappear! Midoriya’s eyes widened, but couldn’t think as Beidou snapped at Bakugou, “Listen. To. Me. We have been very welcoming to you, and we may be willing to hold you on the Alcor, but do not forget that you ‘heroes’ are guests right now. You have no right to enforce your authority as heroes in this continent!” She said slowly calming down, the lightning from her hands vanishing. She glared at Bakugou, “And don’t you dare insult my home brat, it’s far better than yours will ever be” she said icily
Everyone was silent. The heroes were tense and the crew was glaring at the heroes. For a few minutes no one said anything, digesting Beidou’s words. “Now you all are going to return to the cabin. We’re reaching in 15 minutes. So, for the sake of my patience, you will remain silent and not bother any of my crew. Now leave” she said. The heroes silently retreated into their cabins.
10th November, Monday, 9:45 AM
POV - Genshin
Beidou sighed as she watched the backs of the heroes leaving. She didn’t mean to lose her temper, but they were beginning to get extremely annoying. It was weird how she felt so calm all of a sudden. “Beidou, do you feel better now?” another voice said. Beidou looked around, not seeing anyone.
The voice giggled, “Beidou, do you remember me?” the voice, now more child-like, asked. Beidou’s eye widened. “Lord Buer,” Beidou said, “I apologize for what I said to the heroes, I didn’t mean to lose my temper.” Buer sighed, “I thought I told you to call me Nahida!” she said. “And it’s fine, but please ensure this doesn’t happen again. I just wanted to inform you that the Raiden Shogun wanted to meet the heroes herself, so I believe she’s going to greet them. Please be careful.” Nahida said, then the connection was cut.
Beidou felt like she was going to get a headache. The Raiden Shogun was a different story, the Head of Electro could be tactless and blunt most of the time, so the heroes were going to be in a world of insults. Plus, the Raiden Shogun did not tolerate any disrespect either, so they needed to watch what they say.
Beidou sighed again, she really needed a drink right now….
10th November, Monday, 10:00 AM
POV - MHA
The students were sitting on their respective bunks, digesting the information that Beidou said. It was clear that she disliked heroes a lot, but Midoriya couldn’t fathom why! Heroes were amazing, and they were here to help. But, it seems that Teyvat didn’t want any… Midoriya glanced at Bakugou, who was sitting quietly on his bunk. Usually people would be scared of Bakugou, but Beidou wasn’t the slightest bit afraid. Then there was the part where lightning appeared on her hands, purple in color. Was that her quirk? But according to their information, Teyvatians didn’t have any quirks…
Later, a crew mate came to the cabin, saying that they’ve reached Teyvat Academy, and the representatives were supposed to go to the main deck now. The representatives got up, and walked to the deck, the teachers following. The teachers were eyeing the students, searching their faces for any reaction. Aizawa said, “Forget about what that woman said, just do the mission. Teyvat clearly needs help. Even the citizens are brainwashed…” Midoriya nodded, he’d considered the possibility that the people were brainwashed into thinking that the heroes were bad and the villains were good. He was prepared to face whatever Teyvat Academy had!
But nothing could prepare him for what he saw. Teyvat Academy was not only massive, it was magnificent. The floating islands stood imposingly over the heroes, as if looking down on them. They landed near the eastern side of the central island, at a security building. A woman dressed in a purple and mauve business suit stood at the dock. She was imposing as well, reminding Midoriya of All Might in his prime.
The woman was tall, with long dark purple hair, tied into a braid that fell over her back. There was a flower ornament pinning the right side of her hair. She wore black heels with stockings, and had purple eyes. She had an expressionless face as the heroes got off the ship. “Greetings, I am Raiden Ei, the Head of Electro and one of the Seven Heads of Teyvat Academy.” She said, in a monotone voice. She glanced at each hero, studying them. “Hm, your form is far too slack, you don’t seem to be well trained.” Ei said.
The students glared at the woman, and Bakugou was visibly biting back a comment. They weren’t too pleased with being told that, neither were the teachers. Before they could respond, Ei turned, “Follow me, I’ll take you to your rooms.” she said, and marched. The students hurriedly followed, knowing that their baggage was being taken care of by the crew. The woman walked fast, and it was a bit of a struggle to follow her, yet she didn’t seem to care much whether they caught up or not.
She led them to their rooms, and turned around. “This will be your residence, and you are not allowed to roam anywhere without an escort. Breaktime starts at 10:30, someone will come to escort you to the Academy cafeteria. You are free to do whatever you please until then.” She said, handing them the key to the room. Then she turned and left.
Midoriya watched her go. He walked back into the room. The room was large, but modest, with bunks similar to the ones on the Alcor along the right of the room, two bathrooms were on the left of the room, and a small library of books was in the bottom left corner of the room. The heroes glanced at each other. Maybe it was just Midoriya, but he felt very strange here, very..… unwelcome.
END OF CHAPTER 3
Chapter 4: Black, White and Grey
Summary:
The Yokohamans finally meet the Heads of Teyvat Academy. The heroes begin to see the impact of their presence on the students. What do the heroes think about that?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
10th November, Monday 10:00 AM
POV - BSD
Dazai blearily opened his eyes. Most of the Yokohaman representatives had gone back to sleep, since they woke up at 3 AM. Now he felt more awake than earlier. Dazai thinks that they had to reach Teyvat early to accommodate time for the heroes. Dazai yawned and stretched. The others were still asleep, except for Chuuya and Akutagawa who were chatting about something, and looking through a book.
Dazai giggled devilishly. He tiptoed behind them, planning on surprising them, until Chuuya turned and glared at Dazai. Dazai yelped as he dodged a kick to the stomach. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” He asked, raising an eyebrow. Dazai moved to his suitcase, which was brought to the room, “Well, I was planning on scaring you, but I expected that you would attack so I dodged.” He said mischievously. Dazai opened his suitcase, which was filled with various odds and ends, and took a change of clothes.
He got up and walked towards the bathroom. If Dazai had to guess, their room was similar to the heroes. He could hear some walking in the hallway as he went to the bathroom, so did Akutagawa and Chuuya, who looked up from their conversation. The pair looked to Dazai for confirmation. Dazai smirked, “It appears our dear heroes have arrived~” he said in a musical voice.
30 mins later….
Everyone was up and ready by 10:30 AM. They were waiting for the person who had to escort them. A while later, there was a knock on the door. Atsushi opened the door to see Kazuha and two other students. One was a brunette female, with her long hair tied in two ponytails on either side of her head. She had flower shaped pupils and she wore a white shirt, a red tie and a black skirt with stockings. A blue haired, golden-eyed boy stood next to her. He wore a similar uniform, but with black pants and a blue tie.
“Hey Kazuha! Who are these two?” Atsushi asked, glancing at the two new students. The girl grinned, “Hello, hello! My name is Hu Tao, I’m from the Pyro dormitories” she said cheerfully. The boy smiled, “My name is Xingqiu, from the Hydro dormitories. Me, Hu Tao and Kazuha are third years.” he said, lowering his head. Dazai peeked over Atsushi, “Hello! Nice to meet you!” he said, scaring Atsushi.
Xingqiu turned to Kazuha and Hu Tao, “I have to take the hero students to the cafeteria. So I’ll let you handle this.” he said, and started walking away. “Try not to beat them up Xingqiu!” Hu Tao yelled. “You don’t need to tell me that!” Xingqiu snapped back. Kazuha shook his head, smiling. “Can we come in?” Kazuha asked. Atsushi and Dazai stepped aside, and the two entered. Hu Tao immediately rushed to the group and introduced herself. Kazuha groaned then dragged Hu Tao back. Akutagawa raised an eyebrow, “I was under the impression that there was going to be only one escort.” he inquired. “Well, I was going to be coming alone, but Hu Tao really wanted to meet you guys.” he said, Hu Tao grinning broadly.
“I’ve heard a lot about you detectives and mafiosos! You guys are so much cooler than those heroes!” Hu Tao quipped. Chuuya rolled his eyes, “I don’t really like being compared to them…” He mumbled. “So, can you tell us-” Hu Tao began, “I think we should go to the cafeteria! We wouldn’t want the representatives to be late.” Kazuha interrupted Hu Tao. The others followed them, leaving the teachers' dormitories. It was rather dark when they reached the Academy, but now with the sun high in the sky, they could see the Academy in all its glory. The buildings glinted gold, white and red and they could now see an astronomy telescope in the main building.
Their eyes widened at the architectural marvels. Hu Tao noticed this, smiling, “Mr. Kaveh, our design and architecture teacher designed the Academy. He’s really cool!” She said, Dazai asked, “How many teachers can we meet?” Kazuha responded, “As many as you want. However, the Heads want to meet you first.” Hu Tao responded, “They’re waiting in the Meeting Room of the Central Island.” The platform reached the building and the group stepped off. Chuuya glanced back, staring at the platform, “What technology or power was used for this platform?” he asked. Hu Tao grinned, “That’s a unique variety of jade, it’s blessed by adepti, which lets it fly.” she said.
They continued walking as Atsushi asked “What are adepti?” “Adepti are a group consisting of gods and illuminated beings. Morax, or rather, Mr Zhongli is one of them” Hu Tao responded. Dazai quirked a brow at the information. Seems that they can talk to Zhongli about this group. “Unfortunately, during the Archon War most of the adepti died, with only a few surviving.” Kazuha said, glancing back, “So it’s a bit of a sore topic with Mr. Zhongli” Ah, so it's not a good idea to talk to Zhongli about it. Hu Tao and Kazuha lead the group to a meeting hall. Kazuha knocked on the door, and a female voice gave them permission to enter. Seven people were seated there, sitting on coloured chairs.
A short male sat on a teal chair, his black hair tied in two short braids, turning teal at the tips. His green eyes faintly glowed, as he glanced at Kazuha, then studied the Yokohama representatives with an unreadable expression. Zhongli sat next to him, on his left. On Zhongli’s left sat a woman. She had long, dark purple hair tied neatly in a braid, with an ornate hair pin sticking out of her hair. She wore a light purple dress suit. Her purple eyes surveyed the group, expressionlessly. Next to her, there was a child. A small child, smaller than Kyoka, wore a green and white dress suit, her white, green tipped hair tied in a side pony. Her green eyes sparkled with interest and wonder, the clover shaped pupils shining as she looked happily at the Yokohaman representatives.
On the opposite side, a man sat. He was like Zhongli, imposing, but looked much more muscular. His long white hair untied, stretching to his waist, twin strands of blue hair stretched out from the sides of his head. He wore a dark blue and white suit. His light purple eyes turned to see the representatives. Next to him sat a woman. She radiated an aura of power, her red, orange tipped hair stretching to her waist. She wore a deep red suit, and wore sunglasses over her red, sun pupil eyes. Next to her sat another woman whose face was covered with a black mask. She had silvery blue hair, white tipped, and wore a light blue and white suit. She didn’t even look up or acknowledge the representatives.
Atsushi nervously glanced at all of them. They all were terrifyingly intimidating in his opinion. The pressure coming off them was even greater than Fitzgerald! The black haired, short boy stood up, the expressionless face replaced with a happy one. “Good morning Yokohamans! I am Venti, the Head of the Anemo Course and Dormitory. It’s a pleasure to meet you~” he said. Zhongli tugged the boy back down. “I am Ei, Head of Electro Course and Dormitory” the purple haired woman stated. The child next to her stood on the chair, “My name is Nahida, the Head of the Dendro Course and Dormitory, I also handle the library!” the child said.
Dazai raised an eyebrow, they had a child as head for a course. He quickly dismissed that thought, these people were gods, it’s natural that the child is much older than her appearance might suggest. The man on the other side stood up next, giving a calm look to the Yokohaman representatives. Atsushi hoped his legs weren’t visibly shaking, this man looked terrifying! “I am Neuvillete, Head of the Hydro Course and Dormitory. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Yokohama representatives.” He said. The man sat back down. “My name is Mauvuika, Head of the Pyro Course and Dormitory.” the red haired woman said authoritatively. The icy woman next to her stated, “Tsaritsa. Head of Cryo Course and Dormitory.”
The representatives lowered their heads in respect, “It’s a pleasure to meet the Heads of Teyvat Academy” Chuuya said. “My name is Chuuya, Port Mafia executive, and with me is Akutagawa.” he raised his head. “M-my name is Atsushi Nakajima, an Armed Detective Agency detective, and with m-me is Dazai.” Atsushi stutted, not daring to raise his head. God, he fumbled, why did he do that!
The boy named Venti smiled, “No need to be so proper! We’re friends right now aren’t we?~” he said cheekily. Zhongli glared at him, Venti taking no notice continued, “How about we get this meeting started, shall we?” he said, gesturing to the empty seats next to the group. The representatives sat down, and the meeting began.
10th November, Monday 10:35 AM
POV - Genshin
Hu Tao and Kazuha left the meeting room after dropping the Yokohama representatives off. They proceeded to the cafeteria, sitting with the other Liyue students they met in the morning. There were new faces at the table. Yanfei looked up from her law book as they arrived, “Good grief, had you people been any later Xiangling would have finished the food!” she snapped. Xiangling spluttered in protest. Her dark blue hair tied in two buns, and wearing a similar uniform with Hu Tao, with an odd teddy bear charm hanging from her belt. “I wouldn’t have finished it! I’m not a glutton you know! I’m a chef!” Xiangling said, pouting and turning her head away.
Hu Tao snorted and started eating. The pair noticed that the hall was rather subdued today. Kazuha turned to see that Xingqiu had the heroes seated at the front of the hall, right where everyone could see them. One blonde boy was yelling at the others, and the two adults were ‘trying’ to keep him quiet, though it seemed that they just kept talking with each other instead. Yanfei rolled her eyes, “So you noticed them huh? Honestly the least they could do is keep quiet!” she muttered.
Xingqiu nodded, “They’re not being very respectful. The blonde boy, Bakugo, I think his name was? He was really disrespectful when I met with the heroes.” Xingqiu said glumly. “Xingqiu, could you tell us what happened when you met them?” Hu Tao said. Xingqiu looked exhausted as he told the story.
Firstly, the meeting was a flop, the second he knocked on the door, Bakugo yelled at him that he was late, with the others reining him in, apologizing for the blonde’s behavior. While Xingqiu guided the heroes, they were trying to be ‘subtle’ but just started questioning him about his life in the Academy. They were asking how everything was run, how he was doing, and a bunch of other things about the school. “But the green haired kid was the worst, he was getting a little invasive with his questions, like asking how I got my vision and all that.” Xingqiu grumbled.
Kazuha raised an eyebrow, it was unlike Xingqiu to get so affected by other people. Usually he would take most things in stride and ignore comments, rarely getting irritated. Yet, the heroes seemed to annoy him pretty quickly. Kazuha began eating the food that was served, barely registering what he was eating as he thought about how the other students would react, and noting students that should absolutely not meet the heroes.
Hu Tao should definitely not meet them. Firstly, her explosive temper would not be taken well. Itto, from the Geo dorm, was a no. It wasn’t for the heroes sake, but Ittos. Arataki Itto was a man he met recently, an oni, or yokai that was known for causing mischief in Inazuma. Right now, Itto was in his second final year, which he was repeating, trying to learn management along with a bunch of other things. Given his looks, which were perfectly normal in Teyvat, may be considered ‘villainous’ in Japan.
Kazuha liked Itto. Itto was a fun guy to be around and there were no boring moments when you hung out with him. Kazuha felt someone tap on his shoulder, looking up to see Kamisato Ayaka. “Hello Lady Ayaka, it’s nice to see you again.” Kazuha said, getting up from his seat. “Kazhua, right now we’re at the academy! Just call me Ayaka.” She said.
Ayaka was wearing the Cryo uniform, which was the standard uniform, but with a light blue tie. Her add ons were a hand fan, and a hair pin. “I came over to ask how it was meeting the representatives from Yokohama” she said, opening her fan. Kazuha was going to talk about it, when one of the hero students arrived. The whole table, consisting of Hu Tao, Yanfei, Xingqiu, Kazuha, Ayaka and Xiangling, frantically looked at Hu Tao, who looked frighteningly smug. Kazuha internally groaned, fearing his morning was now ruined.
The green haired boy, who Xingqiu said was Midoriya, had walked over to the table. He looked very happy to see more people. He bowed a little, saying “My name is Izuku Midoriya, please call me Midoriya.” Standing straight he continued. “I am from UA. Xingqiu-kun, I would like to continue our conversation from earlier, if I may?” he said. Xingqiu tried to mask his irritated face. Clearly the guy didn’t want to be rude by declining, but he didn’t want to talk to the hero either.
Ayaka frowned. She learnt a bit of Japanese in her spare time, as she was from Inazuma, a nation similar to Japan. She learnt that ‘-kun’ was a term used to address people you are familiar with, or friends with. However, Midoriya referred to Xingqiu by that term. Although she wasn’t sure whether that was disrespectful or not, since she had just started learning.
Seeing Xingqius' expression and Midoriya's oblivious behavior, it was clear that someone had to step in. Unfortunately, Hu Tao was the one to step in. “Ne~ Midoriya, the thing is, we have class in….” She glanced at the clock in the cafeteria, which read 10:40 “In five minutes, so unfortunately none of us can talk with you.” Hu Tao said. If any sensible person heard that, they would’ve heard the slight undertone of annoyance in her voice.
Midoriya was as dense as the forest of hair on his head, because he happily took that response, saying he’ll come later to talk. Hu Tao rolled her eyes, nudging Xingqiu, “Hey Xingqiu, do you mind if I take them to the meeting room instead of you?” She asked, winking. Xingqiu nodded, looking quite relieved. Kazuha and Ayaka winced, knowing that Xingqiu just doomed the heroes to Hu Tao’s wrath.
10th November, Monday 10:40 AM
POV - MHA
Midoriya walked back to where the heroes sat. He was glowing with happiness, and sat down to inform the other hero students about what Xingqiu said. Apparently the children were rather oblivious to the hatred directed towards them, but the adults weren’t. Toshinori was rather horrified that nearly everyone, except the teachers, were radiating bloodlust and hatred, even the children.
“Aizawa” Toshinori whispered to the sleep-deprived man. “Yeah, I feel it” Aizawa whispered back, “This doesn’t look too great….. Seems like the children were given the wrong idea about heroes.” “We need to convince them otherwise. We’re meeting the Academy Heads sometime soon.” Toshinori whispered. Aizawa looked around, observing the teachers near the front of the cafeteria. “Do you think the Academy Head’s are being influenced by outsiders? Maybe some villains capable of flight or teleportation were able to enter here, and convince the teachers and Heads that heroes are bad?” Toshinori whispered.
Aizawa narrowed his eyes, “That’s possible….” Either way, they’ll have to meet the Academy Heads first, which will happen soon. Then a gong rang through the campus, and all the students began putting aside their plates and leaving, chattering all throughout, and ignoring the heroes. One girl, dressed in a school uniform, walked up to them. The uniforms were similar to UA’s, except brown instead of grey. The girl wore a brown coat over a white shirt, a knee-length brown skirt over black pants. She wore a red coloured tie. She wore a strange looking hat, which had a strange symbol on a wooden piece, wrapped to the front with a ribbon.
Her eyes were very beautiful, reddish-brown with flower shaped pupils. Her eyes sparkled mischievously, as she studied each hero one by one. “Good morning heroes, my name is Hu Tao, and I’ll be taking you to the Head’s Meeting Office.” Hu Tao said, grinning. She turned around, gesturing to a path, “Follow me~” she said, smirking, and skipped ahead.
The heroes followed her, quietly. Well, until Midoriya asked her a question. “Excuse me, Hu Tao-kun, could you tell me a little bit about the Academy Heads?” Midoriya asked, taking out his notebook. Hu Tao paused, stopping. She looked down at the notebook in his hand. Her face turned disgruntled before smoothing into a calmer expression. She looked up, “No, I won’t be telling anything.” Hu Tao said.
Yaoyurozu walked up to her, and whispered, “Hu Tao-kun, you can trust us, we guarantee that no harm will come to you if you tell us that something is wrong” She said solemnly. Hu Tao stared at Yaoyorozu, who looked completely serious. Hu Tao snorted, “They’re just ‘people’ who you don’t want anger, especially Miss Ei.” Hu Tao said cheekily.
Bakugo looked like he was going to explode again and was ready to attack Hu Tao, but was restrained by Aizawa. Midoriya wrote in his notebook that the Heads were possibly abusing the students. Even if they look happy, it could just be an act. When Midoriya was writing in his notebook, Hu Tao snuck up behind him, and touched his shoulder. Midoriya would have jumped out of his shoes if he wasn’t trained. Hu Tao snatched the notebook away, reading what he just wrote.
Hu Tao turned to glare at Midoriya, “Seriously? Abuse? That’s the best you can do? Can’t I have my own opinions?” Hu Tao snapped. The heroes froze. Bakugo and Kendo glared at Midoriya, as Yaoyurozu said, “Hu Tao-kun, it’s rude to read other peoples notebooks, please return Midoriya-kuns notebook.”
Hu Tao narrowed her eyes, “Fine” She said, handing the notebook back. Midoriya held it and was going to return it, before Hu Tao snapped her fingers, and the notebook burst into flames. Midorya yelped and dropped the book, stomping on it to put out the flames. It was no use, the book burned to ash, and all the notes he made about his journey to Teyvat were lost.
Hu Tao glared at Midoriya, “Tell me, are all heroes dense or is it just you?” she asked. Midoriya snapped his head towards her, the other heroes were shocked and angry. “Was it you who did that?” Aizawa asked, “That was very dangerous, Midoriya-kun could have gotten hurt!” Uraraka said, nervously. Hu Tao raised an eyebrow, “And? You haven’t answered my question. Also, did you even read the rules the Academy Heads sent?” Hu Tao asked.
Toshinori shrank back, which was enough of a response. “I assume then, that UA doesn’t even trust their students with information,” She said haughtily, crossing her arms and glaring at Midoriya, who shrank back. “One of them stated that ‘You may not take any information from or about Teyvat and the Academy back outside the land.’ It’s private information, you would be violating our privacy.” Hu Tao said, “All students and teachers were told that if something like this happened, we were to dispose of the information and warn the hero.”
The heroes gulped, except Bakugou, who still looked mad. Under the glare of Aizawa, Bakugou bit back a comment and fell silent. “Talk to the Heads if you have any concerns, it’s not my problem.” Hu Tao snapped before marching onward. The heroes walked after her, a lot more subdued.
A while later, they reached a fancy looking door. Hu Tao knocked sharply, and a voice allowed her to enter. “Meeting Room” She said, bowing her head respectfully. “I’ve brought the heroes” The woman the heroes met earlier, Ei, nodded, dismissing her. Now the heroes stood alone before the seven Academy Heads, who stared at the group expressionlessly. Midoriya shivered, feeling that they had made a big mistake coming to Teyvat.
END OF CHAPTER 4
Notes:
I am not too clear about Japanese customs, so if I made a mistake in Ayaka's part, where she talks about the japanese language, do tell me.
Also, in the story, all characters are speaking english since it's a common language. The heroes, Teyvatians and Yokohamans can speak it.
Chapter 5: Different Land, Different Rules
Summary:
The heroes finally meet with the Heads, Yokohama meets a couple more Teyvatians.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
10th November, 10:50 AM, Monday
POV - Genshin
Hu Tao took a deep breath as she stood outside the office. She had dropped off the heroes and was heading to her class, which was weapons training. She took out her timetable to double check:
|
Day |
Period 1 |
Break |
Period 2 |
Period 3 |
Break |
Period 4 |
|
9:00 - 10:30 |
10:30 - 10:45 |
10:45 - 12:15 |
12:15 - 1:45 |
1:45 - 2:15 |
2:15 - 3:45 |
|
|
Monday |
Business Management |
Snack |
Weapons training |
Elemental training |
Lunch |
Battle training |
|
Tuesday |
Battle training |
Snack |
Economics |
Business Management |
Lunch |
Elemental Training |
|
Wednesday |
Economics |
Snack |
Battle training |
Self-Study |
Lunch |
Elemental Training |
|
Thursday |
Elemental training |
Snack |
Business Management |
Self-Study |
Lunch |
Economics |
|
Friday |
Weapons training |
Snack |
Battle Training |
Self-Study |
Lunch |
Elemental Training |
Fridays were always just training. This changed this year because monsters were on the rise, and students would have to protect themselves. Of course the Academy was safe, with people like Ajax, the Travellers, Shenhe and all protecting the school, but if students chose to go home during the weekend, they would need sufficient protection.
Hu Tao was relieved it wasn’t Friday yet, because she might’ve accidentally set another student on fire with how annoyed she was. Hu Tao rushed to her class, because Ms. Shenhe and Mr. Xiao would have already started class. Both teachers had fought in battles against ancient gods so the Head teachers determined that they were the best suited to teach the students. Both teachers used polearms, and hence were the weapons training teachers.
However, Xiao only came in occasionally, and even when he was there, he would just observe. Many people speculate this is because of the fact that he’s an adeptus, and very rarely involves himself with mortal matters. Hu Tao reached the training island, which was situated below the Central island.
It would take a while to reach there. While she was running to the Jade platform, she ran into the Armed Detective Agency. “Hello Hu Tao!” Dazai said, “Why’re you in such a rush?” “Ah, Mr. Dazai, I’m late for class. I just dropped the heroes off, so I’m in a hurry! Bye!” Hu Tao spewed and raced off, leaving behind a gawking Dazai and Atsushi.
She finally reached the training island, at 10:57, she was over 10 minutes late! Hu Tao reached the training ground, appearing in front of Shenhe, who was dressed in a black battle suit, her white hair tied in a braid. She was one of the taller teachers in Teyvat Academy, so talking to her was a bit intimidating for most students.
But with her being from Liyue, Hu Tao encountered her a lot more than others, and she wasn’t intimidated in the slightest. Shenhe looked at Hu Tao, “Hu Tao, I hope you have a good explanation for this tardiness.” She said coolly.
Hu Tao responded “Yes ma’am, I was escorting the newcomers, the heroes to the Head’s office.” “If I’m not mistaken, that was Xingqiu’s job…” Shenhe said, “Ma’am, Xingqiu wasn’t feeling well and asked whether I could do it instead.” Hu Tao responded. Shenhe was silent for a while, “All right, I’ll accept that, make sure Xingqiu checks in with Baizhu and Siegwinne after this. He’s been working a little too hard from what I heard.” Shenhe responded.
Hu Tao nodded, then went to go and change, doing warm ups, and resuming with training. When class was over, she went to the pyro training island, which was under the Pyro Dormitories. Each element had their own island to adapt to their element. Each training island's weather and layout can be changed depending on what the teacher wants to teach on that day. Ms. Mauvika was the teacher, and today the class was going to learn how to use pyro in colder temperatures, so the island was covered in snow.
Hu Tao shivered as she got on the island. Mauvika was there, and she was looking irritated. Mauvika, known as one of the more patient Heads, was annoyed after a single meeting with the heroes. Hu Tao gulped, the heroes must have royally annoyed the Heads. She worried about the electro students because if Mauvika was this irritated, then Ms. Ei must be a walking thunderstorm right now. Hu Tao whispered a silent prayer for the electro students, before starting her training.
…
Hu Tao was right to worry. The electro students were currently going through hellish training. Training was usually hellish, but having an angry god of lightning glaring down your back made the training feel worse. All the students found a new excuse to hate the heroes.
After an hour and a half of torture, the students were freed and ran to the lunch area, where all the other students weren’t in much better shape, even the Dendro students! Nahida was one of the kinder Heads, so if they were exhausted, then the heroes royally screwed up. Today, the Heads were even stricter with training. At that point all the students hated the heroes, and sympathized with the Heads.
The Head teachers observed the students from their break room, which overlooked the cafeteria. “I think we were a little too harsh today….” Nahida said, feeling a little guilty. Venti snorted, “Ha! After the meeting with the heroes? I think we need to be harsher than ever….” He grumbled.
Flashback….
The heroes stood before the Heads of Teyvat Academy. Aizawa and Toshinori were giving them a cold look, while the students looked nervous. Each Head introduced themselves before telling the heroes to sit down. The students and Toshinori sat, but Aizawa remained standing. Aizawa introduced the students. The blonde Bakugou snapped, “What’s the deal with having a child as a Head. What? Are you extras too understaffed?” the brat *cough* the boy said mockingly.
Nahida smiled, “I am a lot older than my appearance might suggest. I unfortunately suffer from dwarfism, so I just look short” Nahida said. The other Heads knew she just lied through her teeth, but they couldn’t reveal themselves as gods. Venti snickered at Bakugou's sputters and the hero's disbelief.
Toshinori cleared his throat, and started speaking, “It’s a pleasure to meet the Heads of Teyvat Academy. I am Toshinori, and my hero name is All Might.” he said amicably. The Heads narrowed their eyes. “So, what do the esteemed heroes of the outside world want to talk about?” Venti said, in a condescending tone.
The students looked irritated by Venti’s tone, but didn’t dare speak. “Ahem… We were hoping to talk to some teachers and students about the school. As we want to know more about how Teyvat Academy teaches, I think this would be beneficial.” Toshinori said, smiling. Zhongli raised an eyebrow, “You may, but you can’t take any notes or physical evidence, is that understood?” he said.
Toshinori nodded, but Bakugou asked, “Why not? Surely there’s nothing you people are hiding from us, right?”, he was grinning broadly, as if he was a wild animal who cornered his prey. Mauvika resisted the urge to snort, “I think that you would have done the same if we visited your school, right? This information is private and we don’t want the outside world to know anything about it.” she said, “We’ve been isolated from the outside world for several centuries now, and we would like to keep it that way.” Nahida added.
Bakugou looked like he was going to explode. “Is there something else? Surely you ‘heroes’ didn’t come here just to ask that?” Venti said snarkily. Midoriya nervously raised a hand, “Uh, Mr. Venti, I wanted to ask about the ship that we used to get here.” he asked. Nahida internally sighed, the boy was still after that information, huh…..
Venti nodded, “What about it?” he asked. “Could you tell us how you managed to get it to fly? Us heroes could use this at home! We will owe you something if you do!” Midoriya added that part, hoping that would help.
The Heads turned to Neuvillette, who looked Midoriya in the eye, “That’s fine, as long as Beidou and Madam Faruzan have given approval for you to know that.” he said.
That caused Midoriya to deflate, then asked another question, “What powers do you have? If you all are the Heads of the Academy then that means you’re much more powerful than the others. Can you tell what that lightning that Ms. Beidou us-” Ei raised a hand to silence him.
“Heroes. Don’t mistake our politeness for friendship. We agreed to answer any request you have, but we won’t be giving out such information about ourselves. We aren’t allies, you do not need to be aware of our powers, similarly, we do not care what power you wield, so long as you don’t use it against us or our students.” The Tsarista said, turning to look at the heroes, her face still covered, “Is that clear?” She added in a cold tone.
The heroes, including the teachers, shivered. The woman's wording made it clear that she wasn’t accepting any refutals or arguments against this. She gave of a terrifying presence that made it difficult to speak. “Furthermore, you will not be allowed to ask any personal questions to the teachers or the students. You will not be allowed to demand that they use their power as well. Is that clear?” she said.
The teachers nodded, and the students shrank back, including Bakugou. “If this meeting is done, kindly leave.” Venti said, waving them off. The heroes hurriedly left the office.
Flashback end……
Nahida was a little annoyed that the heroes had treated her like a child, but ignored that. Her fellow archons were irritated. The heroes had made it plainly obvious that they were trying to investigate them. Venti had mumbled some colourful words about the heroes, which led to Mauvikas snickers.
Zhongli, though he didn’t show it, was worried about his students and the future. It’s true that Teyvat could easily handle those heroes, but the students were still mentally recovering from the recent war. He was worried this might be too much for them. Of course, they didn’t have to participate, but he knew that the students' hatred runs deep. They would insist on fighting regardless of the consequences.
Zhongli sighed, mentally preparing himself for the complaints that would follow from the Heroes 'observations’.
10th November, 11:00 AM, Monday
POV - BSD
Hu Tao and Kazuha had provided the Yokohamans with a map of the school, to explore as much as they wanted. Obviously the first thing the representatives did was familiarize themselves with the layout of the land.
If they were going to fight then they had to be prepared, and this was one of the best ways to do it. Atsushi was amazed by the architecture, it was beautiful and held power. The fact that the Academy is flying is also a testament to how advanced Teyvat is. Atsushi wandered through the southern gardens of the Central building as Chuuya and Dazai bickered behind him.
Akutagawa sat beneath the shade of the large tree in the center of the garden. The garden held a variety of flowers, with name cards below. There was a beautiful pink and red flower, small pink petals in the middle surrounded by leaves on the outside, the label read ‘Silk Flower’.
“A very beautiful flower right?” A female voice said behind him. Atsushi turned to see a blonde woman, wearing a green gardeners outfit fashioned into a skirt. She wore glasses and her hair was styled into a side bun, tied with a cloth. Her amber eyes blinked at Atsushi, “This flower comes from Liyue, they grow in and around the nation. They’re very beautiful flowers.” She said.
Atsushi looked back at the flower, so it was from another nation, and it was growing fine here? “Teyvat Academies' soil was specially made to host at least 80% of the flowers and plants that grow in the nation.” She raised her hand, gesturing to herself, “My name is Emilie, I teach forensic sciences, and I am one of the greenhouse owners.” she said.
Dazai managed to escape from Chuuya’s attacks and saw Emilie, “Ah my lady~” He started, getting down on his knees and holding her hand, “You are beauty, you smell just like the flowers you own. Your grace makes you seem like a goddess! Would you do this mortal man a favour, and join me in a double suici-” he was interrupted as Chuuya punched him, sending him to the ground.
Emilie stared at Dazai, her mouth agape in surprise. Chuuya picked up Dazai by the collar, “I apologize for this idiot's interruption, please continue your conversation.” he said tonelessly, and dragged Dazai away.
Emilie looked at Atsushi, “Is this normal?...” she asked hesitantly. Atsushi sighed wearily, “Yeah, pretty much….” he said. A device at Emilie’s waist started buzzing, Emilie picked it up. The device was like a walkie talkie, but was more intricately designed, as if it was made for Emilie.
“Yes?” She asked, “Who is this?” “Emilie, this is Tighnari, there are some issues with the soil in one of the beds, could you come over and check it out please?” A male voice responded. Emilie responded, “Yes, I will be there immediately.” she put the walkie-talkie back, turning to Atsushi. “I apologize, somethings come up, so I’ll be leaving now. If you want to ask about the plants, meet me at the greenhouse whenever.” she said, and left.
Atsushi nodded, and watched her leave. He glanced over to Dazai, seeing him getting yelled at by Chuuya, and Akutagawa was silently observing Dazai and Chuuya. Atsushi saw Hu Tao, getting on a platform that took them to an island under the pyro dormitories. He tilted his head, wondering what that building was. Chuuya, who apparently finished his yelling session came over, “Were-tiger, is there anywhere you want to go?” Chuuya asked.
Atsushi froze, “Uh, maybe to the Mechanics Center? I wanted to ask about the ship….” Atsushi mumbled. He didn’t get why Chuuya was talking with him, of all people. Chuuya raised an eyebrow, “The Port Mafia and Agency are allies now, is it wrong for me to talk with you?” he asked.
Atsushi shook his head, and Chuuya called Akutagawa, and the four representatives quickly went to the Mechanics center.
10th November 11:00 AM, Monday
POV - MHA
The students and teachers quickly rushed out of the meeting room. Uraraka was shaking, and Yaoyorzu was trying to calm her down. Even Bakugou was in a state of panic, though he didn’t show it. The teachers were quiet, simply watching the students.
“What happened in there?!” Monoma wailed. “For a second there, I thought I was going to die…” Uraraka whispered. Midoriya was trying to get his breathing under control. He thought that after so many villains attacking, he was used to pressure, but the pressure coming from the Academy Heads was ten times greater.
God, if they were in such a state, then what were they doing to the students? Midoriya came to reality when All Might patted his shoulder, “Come, Young Midoriya, let’s go back to the room.” he said. The group hastily walked back to the room. Thankfully, since school was in session, all students were in their respective classrooms, and no one saw the states of the Heroes.
The teachers dropped off the students in their assigned room. Toshinori left Aizawa there to take care of them, as he asked Toshinori to observe one of the classes. Toshinori glanced worriedly at Midoriya before leaving, reluctantly.
Toshinori patrolled the halls, figuring out which class he should go to, and found one that seemed good enough. He knocked on the door, and a female voice ordered him to come in. Toshinori stepped into the classroom. There were very few students in the class, little more than five. The class was taught by two female teachers.
The one who looked like an assistant, had light teal hair, tied in two pony-tails. She wore a knee-length white skirt, and a pair of heels. The other teacher was very tall, much taller than Toshinori. She wore a black and blue dress that reached to her knees, with black leggings underneath. Her blue and teal hair was tied in a pony, and she wore red, square-framed glasses.
The assistant teacher snapped her head, looking him up and down, “Are you the hero that arrived today?” The girl said. She sounded very authoritative, and very proper. But her wording… it sounded like she thought Toshinori was an object of some kind, to ‘arrive’ today. Toshinori gave a strained smile, nodding.
“Hm… You must be here to observe right? You can take a seat anywhere you like. Ms. Xianyun and I will entertain any questions after the class is done.” the girl said, waving him to the back of the class, “Students, this is All Might, one of the heroes who are visiting, please treat him with respect!” she told the students.
“Yes Madam Faruzan.” The students responded. The name sounded very familiar to Toshinori, and he tried to remember where he heard the name from. He sat down near the front of the class, next to a student with green hair and purple eyes. The girl was dressed in a regular school uniform, but had a green tie instead of a red tie.
Toshinori recalled that Xingqiu, the boy who led them to the cafeteria, wore a blue tie. Was there any significance to the colour of the ties? Toshinori pushed that thought away as he listened to the lesson. “Students, as we were learning, these are the three mechanical dragons that operate in Sumeru.” Faruzan started. She began explaining how each machine operated and what were the mechanics behind it.
Toshinori then looked around the classroom. It was similar to the support room in UA, except it was bigger and there were a number of spare parts all over the classroom. A large machine lay covered in a white cloth. The cupboards held a lot of projects by the students. It was so familiar, yet so different from UA.
Toshinori widened his eyes as he remembered where Faruzans name came up. She was the designer of Alcor! He needed to talk to her, to see whether he could convince her to share the details of the plans. He should also find the architect behind the Academy…. Having a floating school has so much protection and benefits!
Toshinori patiently waited for the lesson to end. After a gruelling hour the lesson ended, and the students left. Toshinori seized this chance, walking over to Faruzan. “Excuse me, Faruzan-kun.” She immediately raised her hand, silencing him, “It’s Madam Faruzan, also don’t address me by ‘-kun’ you only use that with friends or people you’re close with. As far as I recall, this is our first meeting” She said, then looked him in the eyes, “Now what do you need?” she asked.
Toshinori explained what he wanted, and Faruzan declined, “Sorry, but that doesn’t benefit me in any way, so I won’t give you the plans.” Faruzan said shortly. Toshinori was a little irritated about that, but hid it and instead asked, “Then may I talk to the architect of the Academy?”
Faruzan raised an eyebrow, “Oh? Young Kaveh? He has a class next, so you can check the architecture classroom after lunch. Right now he’ll be in the library or lunch area, but you can’t talk to him now. It’s a break time for all teachers and we aren’t going to talk to anyone.” She said, before taking her purse and leaving the classroom.
Toshinori watched her back as she left. So he had to talk to the architect later… huh. Well, it’s lunch right now, hopefully the students are feeling a lot better. Toshinori walked to the lunch area, encountering lots of students running there. He noticed that some children who looked to be around Young Hu Tao’s age looked rather exhausted.
Toshinori narrowed his eyes at that. He should have Midoriya and the others talk to Xingqiu and Hu Tao during lunch. When Toshinori reached the cafeteria, he saw the students and Aizawa already seated, and were eating lunch and chatting happily. Aizawa looked up at Toshinori as he sat. “So what happened in the class?” Aizawa asked. “I happened to meet Faruzan, who created the Alcor.” Toshinori responded. Aizawa’s eyes widened, “Was she willing to tell you about it?” he asked.
Toshinori shook his head before telling Aizawa what he heard from Faruzan, about Kaveh. Aizawa nodded, “You look after the kids, I’ll go to Kavehs’ class.” he said. Toshinori agreed, and the group continued eating. Aizawa knew he had to be extremely careful while talking to Kaveh.
Meeting the Heads of Teyvat Academy face-to-face was a huge learning experience for the heroes. They now understood that talking about themselves and how Teyvat could help them was not the right method. It’s time to figure out a new one.
It was a long day, and the Heroes spent most of their time in the room after the school day ended. The students were still terrified after what happened with the Heads, but they couldn’t let that affect their goals. They had to make sure Teyvat accepted heroes and allowed them to help.
Midoriya wondered how tomorrow would go. Tomorrow they would be able to observe the classes and talk with the other students. He remembered Hu Tao’s reactions, wondering what the Heads did to get such a reaction out of her. He turned over in his bed, staring at the ceiling, and slowly drifted off, making plans for tomorrow.
The first day in Teyvat Academy was over.
END OF CHAPTER 5
Notes:
Day 1 done! Hope this was fine till now!
I can't help but feel this fanfic is gonna be super long.
I wanted to see whether I can make a chatfic between BSD and Genshin, involving this AU only, timeline is after this fanfic. It's just basically the Teyvat and Yokohama shenanigans with Dazai and Fyodor being having the most sadistic friendship the world has seen.😈
Thats a lot of Kudos and Bookmarks for my first fanfic😮
Thanks all of you!
Chapter 6: Collision of Ideals
Summary:
Trouble seems to brew in the first period. How will the heroes handle this situation?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
11th November, Tuesday, 8:00 AM
POV - BSD
Atsushi was used to waking up to crashes, it's how his day in the detective usually went, where Kunikida was beating up Dazai, Rampo munching on snacks, and Yosano asking to dissect someone. A usual day in Yokohama.
But they weren’t in Yokohama, they were in Teyvat…. So what was happening?! Atsushi jumped out of bed, finding Chuuya chasing Dazai around the room. Apparently Dazai, being the usual trouble maker, said something that made Chuuya mad, and that led to Dazai being chased.
Atsushi wearily looked at the chaos. The scene reminded him of a cat and a dog chasing each other. Akutagawa stared at the scene, torn. He wanted to support Dazai, but Chuuya was his higher up and his caretaker, he wasn’t sure who to support.
Atsushi sighed and stared at the grandfather clock in the room. They had a whole hour till the school day had started. Today the plan was to observe the classes, and experience the training of Teyvat.
Atsushi decided to take a walk, not wanting to be in the noisy room much longer. He put on a jacket, wore some shoes, then left. Atsushi winced as he could hear the noise from across the corridor, hopefully the noise doesn’t disturb anyone else.
Atsushi walked downstairs, and saw the blue man, Neuvillette, in one of the living rooms, drinking something. The large man looked towards Atsushi as he walked downstairs. “Good morning. Did you sleep well Mr. Atsushi?” Neuvillette asked.
Atsushi nodded. Chuuya and Dazai were walking down, arguing all the way. Atsushi sweatdropped at their behaviour and Neuvillette glanced at them, before turning to Atsushi with a peculiar look. Atsushi waved his hand, “Just ignore them, Mr. Neuvillette….” He said wearily.
Neuvillette raised an eyebrow, and continued drinking, picking up a stack of papers. Dazai, finally freed from Chuuya’s yelling spree, looked over Neuvillette’s shoulder. Dazai saw that the papers were reports about the Heroes that came to Teyvat.
Dazai raised an eyebrow, the reports didn’t look like they were given by the government…. Did the Academy happen to have a group for information gathering? Perhaps the group was made up of students, they would have blended in a lot easier than teachers. Dazai smirked at Neuvillette who was looking at him with a small frown. “Ne~ Neuvillette-dono, do you happen to have a secret info gathering team?~” Dazai asked slyly, then lowering himself to whisper, “Perhaps among the students?~”
Neuvillette raised an eyebrow, looking quite surprised. He gave a subtle nod, shuffling the papers so that they were more visible. “Well, since the plan was to make an alliance, I suppose we can start by sharing information.” Neuvillette said. Dazai sat down on the couch, and Neuvillette handed him some papers. “Do you think you can figure out some things? The children in the info gathering group missed some things.” he said.
Dazai looked at the first two papers, the teacher Toshinori, and the students, Midoriya, Bakugou and Monama. Dazai had heard about how Toshinori, or rather All Might, had lost his power after facing off against…. What was that guy’s name? All for One, right…… But, he was working at UA when the school year started.
Midoriya and Bakugou were in the same class, 1 - A. Monama was in 1 - B. The quirk information was vague, since the information primarily came from reports. ‘ Bakugou Katsuki: quirk is likely related to explosions. There were repeated threats to Midoriya Izuku about ‘blowing him up’. Student is extremely violent and has a short temper. No sense of respect, make sure he doesn’t meet Madam Faruzan ’ Dazai snorted at the last sentence, Madam Faruzan was likely one of those teachers who wanted respect from the students.
Now he looked at Midoriya’s profile. ‘ Midoriya Izuku: quirk unknown, more information needed. Student appears timid and nervous most of the time. Has a tendency to murmur to himself. He regularly takes note of anything that may be useful for the heroes, keep watch for this. ’ Then came a list of the boy's likes and dislikes when it came to food, books, almost everything. Dazai looked at Bakugo’s, who also had a list of likes and dislikes as well.
Dazai grew a little nervous at the lists. Either the ‘information group’ was incredibly good at their job, or the heroes were just plain stupid and oblivious to not noticing them. …..Actually it could be both. Dazai looked at Monoma’s after that. Similar information, quirk information was not listed, written as ‘more information needed’.
Neuvillette observed Dazai as he placed the papers on the coffee table. “So? Any thoughts?” he asked. Dazai hummed, playing with a thread on his coat, “Do you happen to have a name for your information group? I would like to meet them!” he said. Neuvillette hesitated for a moment. “The House of the Hearth” he responded.
11th November, Tuesday, 8:30 AM
POV - Genshin
A blonde haired man was walking across the library. He carried several books under his arm, each looking slightly worn. He was very deep in thought, his hair a little rumpled, and dark circles under his eyes.
He didn’t even notice the short, teal haired teacher walking up to him, until she tapped him on the shoulder. He yelped, and restrained himself from drawing his weapon when the woman raised an eyebrow at him. “Oh, Madam Faruzan…. Did you need something?” he said, rubbing his head.
“Kaveh did you get any sleep last night?” Faruzan said sharply. Kaveh gulped, wondering how to approach that answer. Withering under Faruzans glare, and suffering from a lack of sleep, he admitted “No, not at all”. Faruzan sighed heavily, “Get some sleep, you only have classes after snack anyway. I’ll wake you up before your class starts.” she said, taking the books away.
Kaveh walked to the nearest couch, and immediately collapsed on it, snoring away. Faruzan sighed again, “Honestly, these children….” she said, shaking her head. Her phone buzzed, and a message popped on the teachers chat, telling that all teachers had to meet at the Heads office immediately. Faruzan sighed, glancing at Kaveh, who was fast asleep.
Faruzan set an alarm on her phone, pulling a table next to Kaveh. It’ll wake him up no doubt. Faruzan left, heading to the Head’s office. She was deep in thought. She knew that the Heads were likely going to talk to them about the so-called Heroes. Faruzan grumbled, the Heroes were so lucky that they were on Academy grounds. If they were meeting in Japan, the teachers would have attacked whenever they wanted.
She reached the Head’s office, which was very large, allowing all the teachers to fit in without any trouble. There were rows of chairs where the teachers would sit while the Heads gave the announcements of the day. Several teachers had already arrived. Faruzan went to the Head’s desk, leaning to Nahida, “Ms. Nahida, Kaveh won’t be attending, he’s very exhausted and is taking a nap.” she whispered.
Nahida smiled, “That’s good to hear, Kaveh hasn't been sleeping very well these days.” she said. “Make sure to tell him the announcements when he wakes up.” Nahida added. Faruzan nodded and walked back to her seat, next to Cyno. She raised an eyebrow, Cyno wasn’t a teacher, but he was head of security, and reported directly to the Heads.
“What are you doing here Cyno?” Faruzan huffed, already feeling annoyed. If she has to hear one of his jokes one more time …. “The Heads called me, something about strengthening security.” He said, looking at Faruzan, “Where’s Kaveh? I thought he was with you?” Cyno asked. “He’s sleeping in the library. I set an alarm for him, so hopefully he wakes up.” Faruzan said, sitting down.
Cyno nodded, and Tighnari arrived just then, “Hey you two.” he said. He saw the pair weren't arguing or yelling at each other, which was a surprise. “Not arguing? Something bad is going to happen today right?” Tighnari asked, feeling a hundred times more tired than before. Faruzan rolled her eyes, huffing. Cyno ignored Tighnari, and was watching the other teachers pool in, taking note of each.
Chiori; fashion design, Pantalone; Economics, Arlecchino; Info-gathering faction of security, Ajax; Combat, Ninggang; Business Management, and more. The Heads had already arrived, and were patiently waiting for the teachers to arrive. Finally, all had reached, and the Heads and teachers prepared themselves.
Zhongli stood up, “Good morning teachers. I’ll skip most of the details right now, since time is running out. The heroes arrived yesterday, and they will be attending all classes today. The Yokohamans will also be attending our classes. Show respect to both parties regardless of your personal grudges, alright. I don’t want any complaints being brought to my desk today.”
The teachers grumbled about that. Some envied the combat teachers, because they could fight the students and get away with it. However, the others were not as lucky. Some teachers promised to try to not antagonize the heroes, while the others just didn’t care, choosing to ignore the heroes if they came to their class, which would be impossible.
11th November, Tuesday, 8:30
POV - MHA
Midoriya woke up, feeling exhausted. He barely got any sleep because he kept remembering he was in Teyvat Academy, and was watching out for danger. The others seemed to be in the same state, Uraraka was walking around like a zombie, Yaoyurozu was brushing her teeth, her head nodding. Everyone was exhausted.
Midoriya got up and got dressed, getting ready for the day. Today, they would be attending classes, joining the Academy students in their day. Now they would be able to convince the students that they could live in peace with Heroes instead of suffering under the villains. Midoriya was muttering this, and Bakugou yelled at him to shut up.
The group was ready at 8:50 AM, going to the Central building with the teachers. Midoriya gulped as they stood at the doors of the Academy. Students were filling in, all ignoring the Heroes. They barely gave a glance to All Might. That felt a little disorienting. Usually people would be swarming All Might, begging for an autograph.
A woman walked over to them, Midoriya recognized her as Ms. Raiden, the Electro Head. She wore a stoic expression, and simply handed them two timetables. “These are the timetables that you will follow today, but you can go to another class if you wish. Choose whoever you want in each group. Remember that you will face the same consequences as everyone else if you break the rules. Here is a map of the classrooms as well, you may enter the building.” She said, and walked off.
The heroes assigned groups:
Group 1: Midoriya, Bakugou, Uraraka - Aizawa
|
Day |
Period 1 |
Break |
Period 2 |
Period 3 |
Break |
Period 4 |
|
9:00 - 10:30 |
10:30 - 10:45 |
10:45 - 12:15 |
12:15 - 1:45 |
1:45 - 2:15 |
2:15 - 3:45 |
|
|
Monday |
Business Management |
Snack |
Weapons training |
Elemental training |
Lunch |
Battle training |
|
Tuesday |
Battle training |
Snack |
Engineering |
Business Management |
Lunch |
Elemental Training |
|
Wednesday |
Engineering |
Snack |
Battle training |
Self-Study |
Lunch |
Elemental Training |
|
Thursday |
Elemental training |
Snack |
Business Management |
Self-Study |
Lunch |
Engineering |
|
Friday |
Weapons training |
Snack |
Battle Training |
Self-Study |
Lunch |
Elemental Training |
Group 2: Todoroki, Monoma, Kendo, Yaoyurozu - Toshinori
|
Day |
Period 1 |
Snack |
Period 2 |
Period 3 |
Lunch |
Period 4 |
|
9:00 - 10:30 |
10:30 - 10:45 |
10:45 - 12:15 |
12:15 - 1:45 |
1:45 - 2:15 |
2:15 - 3:45 |
|
|
Monday |
Architecture |
Snack |
Weapons training |
Elemental training |
Lunch |
Battle training |
|
Tuesday |
Battle training |
Snack |
Engineering |
Architecture |
Lunch |
Elemental Training |
|
Wednesday |
Architecture |
Snack |
Battle training |
Self-Study |
Lunch |
Elemental Training |
|
Thursday |
Elemental training |
Snack |
Engineering |
Self-Study |
Lunch |
Architecture |
|
Friday |
Weapons training |
Snack |
Battle Training |
Self-Study |
Lunch |
Elemental Training |
Midoriya was staring at his timetable, looking around, searching for another student or teacher to help them figure out where the classes were. They didn’t trust the map, since it could just be leading them on. Thats when a group caught Midoriya’s eye.
A group of four adults, looking at a timetable. They were dressed very strangely, a man in a brown trench coat, two men in black trench coats, one with black hair and one with ginger hair, and a boy in a white and black suit, minus the coat. They were whispering between each other, over a pair of papers. The man in the brown trench coat walked off with the ginger, and the other two went in another direction, to the school.
Midoriya frowned, they were acting a little suspicious. The group had managed to ask a student to take them to the Battle Training class. The group was in luck, now they could see exactly how the Academy trains their students. Midoriya is absolutely sure it wasn’t good.
They reached the battle training ground on time, thankfully. Strangely, it was held in a small colosseum, on the surface. A ginger man, not the one Midoriya saw earlier, walked up with a strange looking mike. “Good morning students! There’s been a slight change of plans to accommodate our guests. I am pleased to introduce the heroes from Japan!” He said, gesturing to the group in the stands. Light illuminated the group, as everyone clapped. “The second group, the Yokohamans!” He said, gesturing to the pair on the opposite side of the colosseum.
Midoriyas’ eyes widened, they were the pair he saw earlier! “Guys!” He said, as everyone nodded. They glared at the Yokohamans with clear hostility. “Today~ We will be having mock battles! Student versus student! Since we have two seasoned fighting groups, I would like the Yokohamans and the Heroes to fight each other, as a presentation of how fights should go!” the teacher said, his eyes glinting with sadistic amusement.
END OF CHAPTER 6
Notes:
The two groups finally meet! I hope the battle I have planned is good enough 😭
Btw, i need two genshin ppl who are gonna fight. I want you ppl to pick a pair you really want to see fight! I'll only be able to take one or two pairs, so if your pick isn't there sorry! (Maybe I'll do it in the future). Whichever pair is interesting or easier to write ill pick!
I don't really know how to write a battle scene so I'm sorry if it's not great!
I really want to write a chatfic where the Teyvat Academy staff, students and Yokohamans basically yap. Fyodor and Dazai have the most sadistic friendship of all time😈, takes place after this fic ig, or maybe in between.
A 100 kudos! thanks so much you guys!
Chapter 7: Battle Showcase
Summary:
Yokohama and Japan clash, who would win?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
11th November, Tuesday, 9:05 AM
POV - Genshin
“And so it begins~” Venti said from the VIP box in the colosseum. “You sound insane right now, you know…” Mauvika said, backing away from Venti. A low laugh came from his end, and Nahida also backed away, “Regardless, this will give us a good idea of special abilities and these ‘quirks’.” Ei said, crossing her arms. Zhongli was quiet, observing the group facing each other below. Neuvillette had accompanied Furina on a small trip, so he was absent.
“I swear Ajax goes over the top sometimes….” Zhongli said, seeing Ajax nominating himself as the commentator of the event. “I think the students are pretty excited about this.” Mauvika said, seeing all the students' expressions. “Who are the two they’re fighting?” she asked. “Nakahara Chuuya and Dazai Osamu.” Nahida said. “I heard that they’re supposed to be one of the most powerful pairs in Yokohama~” Venti said sadistically.
Zhongli had enough of Venti’s sadism, and whacked him over the head. Venti yelped, rubbing his head. “So, who do you think will win, Nahida?” Zhongli asked the petite archon. Nahida stood on a stool, watching the groups have a face down. “The Yokohamans would win, guaranteed.” Nahida said, with certainty. Mauvika smirked, “I think so too.” She agreed
11th November, Tuesday, 9:05 AM
POV - BSD
Dazai made a mental note to thank the heads next time he sees them. This was an ideal chance to beat up the heroes, and for Chuuya to release some pent up rage. The teacher, Ajax, told to introduce themselves, then begin the battle on his count.
“Hello there heroes~ My name is Dazai Osamu! I’m a detective in the Armed Detective Agency~” Dazai said. The heroes expressions faltered for a minute, looking a little confused and hopeful, until Chuuya spoke and their hostility returned. “My name is Nakahara Chuuya, I’m a member of the Port Mafia” he said, removing his coat and getting into a fighting position.
The teacher put on yellow, stripped goggles. “My name is Aizawa, I’m a pro-hero, a teacher at UA. My hero name is Eraser Head” he said, sounding a little angry to Dazai. Dazai grinned at that, so the heroes already considered them villains huh?
Dazai smirked at that, backing away. The green haired boy started, “M-my name is Midoriya I-Izuku. I am the Hero D-Deku!” He stammered out, and Dazai resisted the urge to laugh. The students weren’t really sympathetic, and a few giggles sounded around the colosseum. Deku turned red, and the brunette gave a weak glare to the students.
“My n-name is Uraraka O-Ochako! I am the H-Hero Uravity!” She stammered out. Dazai raised an eyebrow, clearly her power had something to do with gravity, but with Chuuya’s control over gravity, she’s going to be easy to take down. “Name’s Bakugou Katsuki, I don’t have a Hero name yet.” the blonde snapped
Bakugous face split into a grin, “You’re really asking us to fight quirkless nobodies? This will be a piece of cake” He said, roaring with laughter, as sparks flew from his hands. “Don’t underestimate the enemy Bakugou” Aizawa said, gripping his grey scarf.
Chuuya raised an eyebrow, unamused. He looked ready to charge at the heroes any second. Dazai grinned, an idea coming to mind. “Hey Chuuya!” he said, waving Chuuya over. Chuuya raised an eyebrow, walking over. Dazai whispered something into his ear.
Chuuya blinked, “No way! That's gonna take the fun out of it!” he said, looking irritated. Dazai said, “Oh my god slug, just do it. When has my plan failed?” Chuuya grumbled, walking back and returning to a fighting stance.
The heroes, including Aizawa, got into a fighting stance as well. The ginger teacher grinned, raising his hand, “By the way, powers are allowed in this fight. The fight BEGINS!” he shouted, slicing his arm down.
The heroes immediately lunged forward, Midoriya’s fist raised. Dazai could hear the kid mumbling “One for All, 10 percent!” Dazai raised an eyebrow, One for All eh? Gotta be a relation to All for One definitely. God the quirk names were so boring, ability names like ‘Thou Shalt not Die’ and ‘Beast beneath the Moonlight' were way cooler, and more imaginative.
11th November, Tuesday, 9:12 AM
POV - MHA
The short ginger, Nakahara, kept dodging the hero's attacks. Eraser Head wasn’t able to catch him with his capture scarf, since Chuuya either dodged, or pulled the scarf away, making Eraser Head constantly lose his balance. The man was physically strong, that much was certain.
The brunette hadn’t moved an inch, but the red head kept the hero's attention focused on him. Eraser Head decided to leave the brunette for later, focusing on Nakahara. Thankfully, Eraser Heads students seemed to agree, choosing to focus on Nakahara. 4 against 1 wasn’t fair in the slightest, but this villain deserved it.
The guy was also very fast, being able to dodge Bakugous’ explosions with ease, running around and ducking. Deku couldn’t even land an attack because Nakahara would’ve dodged that too. For some reason, the man kept tapping each of them on the shoulder.
Eraser Head looked up, seeing Uravity, who was waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Trying to corner Nakahara, both Bakugou and Deku tried attacking from both sides. Nakahara simply stepped back, causing Bakugou to get a fist in the face. Seeing Bakugou flying across the stadium, Deku panicked, chasing after Bakugou.
Laughs filled the stadium, causing Eraser Head to glare at the audience. Now though, with Nakahara being in one spot, Uravity took the opportunity, flying towards him and using her quirk on Nakahara. While she tapped Nakahara on the shoulder, he in-turn tapped her on the shoulder.
But it was useless, they won now. Uravity pressed her fingers together, “Zero Gravity!” she yelled. Eraser Head waited for Nakahara to start floating, but nothing happened. Eraser Head gritted his teeth. How? Yokohamans didn’t have any quirks!?
The man must have been a villain from Yokohama, so he might’ve had a nullification quirk. Aizawa glared at the man, who was starting to smirk. Bakugou, bleeding from the nose, but already back in action, was racing to the battle, Deku following suit.
“I win.” the red head said.
Eraser Head didn’t know what happened. All he saw was a red glow surrounding his students before he slammed into the ground. “What the-” he gritted out. It felt like his lungs and body were being crushed. He could barely move a finger!
Somehow, through sheer force of will, he managed to look towards the red head. Eraser Head didn’t know what quirk he had, but it would be over with this. Eraser Head activated his quirk, staring right at Nakahara. However, the crushing power didn’t even let up, instead seemed to increase.
Eraser Head was completely confused, but the pain of being crushed into the ground wouldn’t let him think. He felt his bones creaking under the power. His students were in no better condition. Realizing that they lost, Eraser Head gritted out, “We give in!” he said weakly.
Almost immediately the crushing power stopped, and Aizawa could breathe again. Bakugou, Uraraka and Midoriya gasped for breath. Uraraka looked terrified, Midoriya looked confused, and Bakugou was very angry. Chuuya grinned at this, raising a fist to the air to show his victory.
The spectators burst into applause. Cheers and shouts rang around the stadium. Aizawa got up carefully. His whole body was sore and tingled with pain. Ignoring this he went to check on his students. The teacher was oblivious to this, instead cheering the Yokohamans for their victory.
Aizawa glared at the teacher, wondering how the man could’ve taken this so lightly?! What kind of training would he have put the students through then? Aizawa leaned over his seated students, who were rubbing their injuries. “ Are you problem children okay?” he asked.
Bakugou nodded, still glaring viciously at the smug red-head, who had joined the brunette. Midoriya and Uraraka weakly nodded. Midoriya was glancing around in shock, not at the spectators, but at the battlefield.
Aizawa looked as well, becoming horrified too. There was crushed earth where the heroes were seconds ago. It was like when Aizawa’s head was crushed into the ground by Nomu at the USJ. Midoriya gulped, looking at Nakahara wearily. Aizawa didn’t blame him.
The heroes, HPSC and all of Japan, heck the whole world, had clearly underestimated Yokohama.
11th November, Tuesday, 9:20 AM
POV - Genshin
Venti was cheering, as was Mauvika. Zhongli and Nahida looked impressed, while there was a small smile on Ei’s face. “A relentless power of gravity, huh?” Zhongli mused, his hand on his chin, “There's a great many things one could do with that power.” he said.
“No kidding, the heroes better be thankful Mr. Chuuya went easy on them” Venti snorted. “They’ll likely be taking a breather now. But we still have a lot of time, wonder what pair up Ajax will make?” Venti asked, swirling a cup of sake.
Nahida frowned, “Venti, it's nine in the morning and you’re drinking?” she said disapprovingly. Zhongli rolled his eyes at the drunkard. Venti spluttered, “Hey! I need to deal with the heroes soon! I need this!” Venti yelped, taking a swig. Ei wrinkled her nose, and walked away from Venti, leaving the room, “There’s nothing I need to see from here on out. I’m taking my leave” she said.
Venti glared at the door, but looked back as Ajax announced the next battle. “Next up, we have Hu Tao versus Bakugou Katsuki!” Ajax shouted. “I think this guy requested this fight though….” Ajax whispered, covering the mike with his hand so he wasn’t heard.
Ajax could hear the heroes talking, hearing the teacher ask Bakugou if he could fight. “I beat up that twerp!” he snapped back. Ajax snorted, Hu Tao was gonna incinerate him. That girl may not look it, but she’s easily one of the best polearm wielders in the entire third year.
The blonde walked down, oozing confidence and arrogance. He looked Ajax in the eye, glaring. “If I win this battle, I’ll fight you next.” He said. Ajax smirked, “But of course” he agreed. Right now though, the teacher just leaned back, relaxing. He was going to enjoy the show.
END OF CHAPTER 7
Notes:
Hey all! I am sorry for the chapter being short, but I wanted to write Hu Tao's battle in the next chapter. I hope I described the battle well enough for you guys to get a vivid picture. I really don't know how to write battle scenes 😭
For some of you the battle may be a little too anticlimactic, but that was my intention. I'll answer the questions all of you will most likely have.
Firstly, the reason why I made the battle like that is because I wanted to show that the ability users could beat the heroes very easily. I felt that this would be the best way to crush their ego, as they think fighting Yokohamans will be easy.
Secondly, the reason why Aizawa wasn't able to cancel Chuuyas' ability is because of Aizawa's quirk. In one of the MHA episodes, I'm not sure which one, Aizawa had stated,
"My quirk stops the quirk genes from functioning temporarily" or something like that
So technically, because an ability is not part of the genes, logically speaking, Aizawa's quirk wouldn't work on ability users.Finally, about the Hu Tao battle; several comments suggested this battle, so I made Bakugou battle Hu Tao, since I wanted to crush the teenagers ego :D. I apologize to the others who requested different battles. While it may not be in the next chapter, I'll try to include it in later chapters, cuz all of them sounded very interesting and fun to do.
I hope my responses were able to answer your questions. If you have any others do ask in the comments below!
(Also, I was in a bit of a rush while posting it, so I haven't proof read it, sorry for any typos and errors! 😭)
Chapter 8: Mixed Feelings
Summary:
There are some mixed feelings as UA views two sides to the Academy. What do they believe in now?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
11th November, Tuesday, 9:20 AM
POV - MHA
Bakugou marched down to the arena. He was still brimming with fury at the cocky look on the red-heads face when he lost. What the hell even was that power anyway?! These Yokohama extras were supposed to be quirkless!!!!
Bakugou let that thought go, choosing to let loose a bit in his current fight. Hu Tao, that girl who showed them to the Head’s meeting room, and the one who burnt Deku’s notebook! She was also having such a smug expression on her face, it made Bakugou’s blood boil.
Sparks flew from his hand as he faced off against her. She looked weak and flimsy, should be easy enough to beat her. He’ll knock her around a little as well, so that these Teyvatians know what exactly heroes are capable of, and warn them to not piss him off.
The ginger extra raised his hand, “Match begins in 3, 2, 1!” as he swipes his hand down, Bakugou moves “Fight!” the teacher yells, as Bakugou flies forward, sending an explosion directly to Hu Tao’s face. Bakugou grins as the explosion slowly clears, the match was over quickly.
However, Hu Tao was nowhere to be seen, Bakugou’s grin falls, as he whips his head around, trying to find Hu Tao. Then just in time, he barely manages to avoid a wooden polearm striking his side. He backed away, finding a pouting Hu Tao.
“Dang it! Really thought I would’ve gotten you there!” She said, swinging the polearm and darting towards Bakugou.
Bakugou raised his hand, intending to blast her again, but Hu Tao suddenly vanishes, leaving golden butterflies where she was standing before. Bakugou had to move again, as she appeared next to him again, this time, slicing her polearm in an arc.
At this point, Bakugou was on the defense and Hu Tao was on the offence. Everytime Bakugou used his explosion, Hu Tao would vanish and appear in one of his blind spots. Bakugou was getting extremely irritated with the cat and mouse chase.
So was Hu Tao by the looks of it. She paused at one point, causing Bakugou to halt as well. Slamming her polearm down, it was engulfed in flames. Bakugou was surprised at this, losing his window to strike. Hu Tao raced forward, slicing another arc in the air. Bakugou ran back, the heat of the flames reaching him even from a distance.
“Tch” Bakugou grunted, sending an explosion downwards and launching into the air. He wasn’t going to hold back any longer. Airborne, he raised his hands, sending several explosions down to Hu Tao. She ran around erratically, making Bakugou get more irritated.
“Stop running extra! Fight me fair and square!” He yelled, flying around the battlefield.
“Then stop flying around and get down!” Hu Tao yelled back.
Bakugou finally halted in one position, charging up a massive explosion, and ignoring Deku and pink cheeks yells about not using that attack. Deciding to get this over with, Hu Tao pulled her arm back, with the polearm increasing in firepower. Then flung it like a javelin towards Bakugou. Now Bakugou, being unable to dodge at that moment, got the back end of the flaming polearm right in his stomach, which knocked him to the ground.
Grabbing her polearm again, Hu Tao held the point towards Bakugou’s neck, “I win” She said in a smug tone, grinning.
The teacher clapped his hands. “The match is over! Hu Tao is the winner!” he yells. The audience erupts in cheers. Hu Tao grinned, lowering the weapon. Aizawa, Deku and pink cheeks ran towards Bakugou, checking on him.
Ajax got down as well, moving to check on Hu Tao. Aizawa approached Ajax. “Excuse me, would you mind explaining why your student was armed with a weapon?” Aizawa asked.
Ajax tilted his head, “Is there something wrong with that?” he asked, confused. Aizawa nodded, glaring at the ginger “We weren’t told this, nor did we know it was allowed.” he said.
Ajax deadpanned, “It’s a battle, I figured that weapons were technically compulsory. Also, it’s not like you know the power of those villains you fight in battles, right?” Ajax said.
“The entire audience had seen our battle against the Yokohamans, out of which, Hu Tao would’ve been there. It seems a little unfair that Hu Tao knew what Bakugou’s quirk was while we knew nothing about hers. Also, Bakugou had to fight right after facing the Yokohamans so he was already at a disadvantage” Aizawa insisted.
Ajax tilted his head, “It was unfair? But, from what I heard from Hu Tao, you already encountered her, and knew she had fire-based powers. Also, you did ask your student whether he wanted to take a break, but he refused and continued to fight. So, I don’t really see how it was unfair.” Ajax said.
Aizawa gritted his teeth, “That is not what I-” Aizawa was cut off as Ajax raised his hand.
“I’m sorry but do tell me if I’m wrong. If I understand correctly, it seems like you’re annoyed about the fact that your student lost while mine won, when she was clearly at a disadvantage due to the power of your students' quirk. Because, right now, you’re making a bunch of excuses to try and invalidate a perfectly fair battle. The reason my student won is because she planned correctly, and was able to use her weaponry skills to her advantage, while your student just kept throwing explosion after explosion at her” Ajax said.
Ajax matched Aizawa’s glare with his own, “Instead of teaching your students how to make their attacks flashy, try teaching them a little battle planning. It makes no sense to have flashy moves if the battle results in the hero's death” Ajax said calmly.
Midoriya flinched, “Do you mean Hu Tao intended to kill Bakugou?” Midoriya said with a hard look. Bakugou was uninjured, just a little sore. He was already standing back up and staring daggers at Hu Tao and the Academy teacher.
Ajax raised an eyebrow “Is that your conclusion? I was simply saying that in a real battle against a villain, they would have killed Bakugou with that final move. Why did you ask such a question?” Ajax asked.
Midoriya flinched again. “It seems like Japan doesn’t have much faith in Teyvat Academy. I think it would be best for UA if they didn’t attend any more of our training sessions” Ajax said firmly.
……
Meanwhile, with Team 2.
Team 2, consisting of Yaoyurozu, Todoroki, Monoma, Kendo and Toshinori, had chosen to attend the architecture class. Team 1 was attending the battle training session, so Team 2 chose to explore other classes. Toshinori wanted to check out the architecture session, as he wanted to talk with Kaveh.
Currently, they are sitting in the architecture classroom. It was a beautiful classroom in Yaoyurozu’s opinion. It was located in the north-west sector of the central building, overlooking the Festival Island, a large window at the back of the classroom giving a beautiful view of the same. The walls were covered in blueprints of the various projects the students were working on.
The room was large, almost double the size of her classroom back in Japan. The ceiling and floor were made out of wood, and plants were placed in each corner of the room, giving it a natural smell. A large whiteboard hung on the front wall, adjacent to the door. The teacher's desk sat in front of it. All the students' desks were large, providing plenty of space for them to place blueprints and measuring devices, to work without concern for the space.
Yaoyorozu loved it. It was like the room was tailored to suit the students who took the subject. The classrooms in UA felt very boring and cramped in comparison. While she loved attending UA, sometimes it felt like the desks were too small to fit all the things she needed for her lessons.
The teacher was also really good. His name was Kaveh, and he was explaining the usual mistakes people made while designing buildings. He was blonde, having a feather in his hair. He wore a white shirt with a red coat and black jeans. His red eyes swept over the students every now and then, as if making sure they were paying attention.
The other students were paying rapt attention, and it was clear in Kaveh’s tone that he knew what he was talking about. Yaoyorozu couldn’t help but also listen in. The teacher was able to make the lesson quite interesting, and she wanted to listen and learn, despite not having any interest in architecture. Looking around, she saw Kendo and Monoma as well, paying attention. Todoroki was also listening, and was observing the students as well, as if trying to gauge their behaviour.
Yaoyorozu almost flinched as she remembered why they were here. Villains were controlling the school and that’s why UA was here. But looking at the classroom, she couldn’t help but wonder if the HPSC was mistaken. The atmosphere was far too peaceful and happy to imply that the students were under threat.
Todoroki caught her eye. Seeing his expression, it was clear that he felt the same way now. Anyway, they would have to wait for the report from team 1 to properly understand whether Teyvat Academy was really under assault by villains.
The hero team flinched when a large gong sound echoed around, signaling that the first period was over. Kaveh said “Alright, that’s all for today! You may take your things and leave, don’t forget to write your name on all your blueprints! Remember what happened when you forgot!” The students nodded, packing their things and leaving for breakfast.
Kaveh walked out of the classroom, muttering something about the library. The hero students got up to go for breakfast. While they were walking to the cafeteria, All Might stopped them, “Students, I would like to have a word with Kaveh. Will you be able to go to the cafeteria by yourselves?” He asked.
Kendo nodded, though she looked a bit confused as to why All Might wanted to talk to Kaveh.
Monoma laughed, “Go sir! Prove that you’re a far better teacher than that architect! MWAHAHAHA-” he was abruptly cut off by Kendo knocking him out.
All Might nodded, walking off. Yaoyorozu wondered what All Might would like to talk to Mr. Kaveh about. All Might looked rather hassled. She pushed that thought out of the way when she saw Team 1’s downcast expressions at the table, with the exception of Bakugou, who looked like he wanted to rip someone to shreds.
“Guys?” She said, almost hesitant to ask, “What happened in your class?” The team glanced at her, and began explaining everything.
……
Thankfully Toshinori was able to catch Kaveh in the Library. Unfortunately, the Dendro Head, Faruzan and two other boys, one white haired and one black haired, were there. The little group, minus the Dendro Head, were chatting happily with one another. They seemed to be discussing something about some construction problems with the two boys, perhaps they were architecture students? The Dendro Head was working on a computer, picking up books and typing away.
Toshinori walked up to Kaveh. “Excuse me, Kaveh, I’m very sorry to disturb you, but can I talk to you about something?” Toshinori asked.
That resulted in a glare from Faruzan. “Sorry, but Kaveh dear is on his break, and we usually prefer spending our breaks in peace, thank you.” Faruzan snapped.
Kaveh calmed Faruzan down, “It’s alright Madam Faruzan, let me just talk to him for a few minutes” he said, then turned to Toshinori. “Is there something I can help you with?” he asked.
Toshinori nodded, trying to be tactful, “I heard you had designed the structure for all the buildings here. The architecture is very impressive.” he said.
Kaveh grinned, “Thank you. The Dendro Head requested that I design the Academy. You can only imagine my surprise when the other Heads also asked me to be the architecture teacher for the Academy” he said with a laugh.
Toshinori also smiled, the man’s enthusiasm was contagious. “I wanted to say, our school doesn’t really have the best architects….” That was a lie, but Toshinori didn’t know how else to ask this, “Could I maybe have the plans for the Academy’s architecture? To get ideas for UA’s architecture of course.” Toshinori added.
Faruzan looked pissed, and Kavehs smile faded. The white haired boy looked a bit panicked by the situation, while the black haired boy wore a neutral expression.
“I’m sorry Mr. Toshinori, but that is confidential information. I’m afraid we can’t give you the plans without approval from all Academy Heads.” Faruzan said, gritting her teeth.
Toshinori blinked, not really understanding why Faruzan was so angry. “I apologize if I offended you Ms. Faruzan, but I don’t quite understand why you’re angry?” he asked a little hesitantly, thinking it might make her even more angry.
“It’s alright Madam Faruzan.” he said, calming her down, turning back to Toshinori. “It’s just that there have been some people in the past who have tried to steal my designs. Madam Faruzan didn’t like that, and would prefer it if I took credit for my work. I think she assumed that the architects in Japan would steal my work, saying it’s their ‘original’ design” he said calmly.
Toshinori nodded. It made sense that they would believe that. However, the people in Japan were good people and they wouldn’t do something like that. Toshinori bowed, taking his leave. Now they just had to convince the Heads to give them the designs for the school. It would help them identify if there were any areas where villains might be able to infiltrate or hide in.
11th November, Tuesday, 10:35 AM
POV - BSD
Atsushi watched the dispute between Madam Faruzan and Toshinori with bated breath. He knew that saying the wrong thing would only piss off Faruzan even more, which unfortunately Toshinori did. Atsushi winced, waiting for the yelling to begin when Kaveh stepped in explaining things calmly. Thankfully Toshinori walked out after that.
Akutagawa snorted, “That man didn’t even realize that we weren’t students. Are all heroes senses this bad?” he asked, clearly looking down on Toshinori. Atsushi heard about Toshinori, codename, All Might. But he never understood why people looked up to him so much? The man honestly caused quite a bit of structural damage whenever he fought, but they still thought him a hero? Plus his outfit could use some work…. Who on earth decides to fight in spandex?! Blades would still work against him! At least have a bit more armour!
The little girl, Nahida walked over, “Hello you four! Hope things went well with All Might?” She said. Atsushi tilted his head, “You're not the least bit concerned that the heroes will keep asking for the Academy construction plans?” he asked.
The little girl smiled, which almost looked devilish, “I believe they would be in for a rude awakening. It’s unfortunate that heroes have now stooped so low to try and steal our technological advancements.” She said, putting her hand on her chin.
“They better be careful about their wording, otherwise several teachers will not be happy with their request. Anyway, we will decline it, we value our privacy.” She said, waving her hand dismissively.
“Excuse me, Ms. Nahida? The Yokohamans would also like to view the construction plans for Teyvat Academy.” Akutagawa said.
Nahida raised an eyebrow, “I sense that you have something to offer in exchange?” she asked.
Akutagawa nodded, “Dazai said this exchange will work well in your favour, we have something most appealing for you and the other Heads” he said, eyes clouding over in dark amusement.
END OF CHAPTER 8
Notes:
The battle is DONE. I was mulling over how the battle should go. While I knew the result was that Hu Tao would win. I also knew that Bakugou did have an advantage due to his powers. Hu Tao won thanks to the fact that the Academy taught them weapon mastery as well as vision control.
(I hope the battle was good i had no idea how to write it😭)
This chapter was 90% MHA POV. But i hope team 2's side was good enough! All Might also met Yokohama but he didn't realize it cuz he's dense :3
Hope you guys liked the chapter! I may not be able to post very often, since im travelling tomorrow, there will be updates though! (Imma go figure out what i should do for chap 9 😭)
Almost 200 kudos wow. (is this really that good) THANK YOU PPL IM SO HAPPY YOU'RE LIKING MY STORY <3
Chapter 9: Tension
Summary:
Now that all three sides have met, tensions are high. Meanwhile Yaoyorozu is confused about whether the mission is necessary or not....
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
11th November, Tuesday 10:35 AM
POV - MHA
Todoroki was sitting at the breakfast table, his food untouched. Team 1, Midoriya and the others, just told Team 2 what went down in the battle training period.
To be honest, Todoroki was rather surprised. He figured that Teyvat had some form of power, but to be able to beat Bakugou… Also, Yokohama was a huge shock to everyone. The fact that one Yokohaman beat them with so little effort goes to show how much the HPSC had underestimated Yokohama.
“One more thing. My quirk didn’t work on Nakahara” Aizawa said, “I couldn’t disable his quirk” Midoriya and Uraraka looked like they were going to pass out, Bakugou looked more pissed off than ever, and Monama and Kendo looked like they wanted to leave. Yaoyurozu, on the other hand, looked shocked.
Todoroki noticed that before she spoke with team 1, she was looking a little troubled. So, he decided that he would speak to her in the next class they were going to attend, which was supposed to be elemental training.
Despite getting a timetable, team 2 would attend whatever classes peaked their interest. According to Midoriya, they would be able to get a lot more info if they split up and checked other classes. Midoriya also wanted to see what the Academy teachers and Heads might say to this, even though they were the ones that said UA could head to whatever classes they want.
This was to test how accepting the Academy would be.
10 mins later……
Yaoyurozu requested All Might to allow her to visit the library, instead of going for the elemental training session.
“It’s fine if you want to, but is there a reason, Young Yaoyorozu?” All Might asked. “I just wanted some quiet, and I don’t really feel comfortable watching Teyvat battle after what I heard” She responded.
All Might nodded sagely, as if understanding. Yaoyorozu felt extremely guilty, lying to All Might. While she did want to see the library, she wasn’t exactly feeling uncomfortable watching Teyvat fight. In fact, she wanted to see Teyvat fight more than anyone else, but she wanted to learn more about the history now.
That’s why Yaoyorozu was currently walking to the library. She saw a great many students walking elsewhere, to other classes, with chatter in the air. The scene reminded Yaoyorozu so much of UA, except the setting.
Teyvat Academy was so much like UA, but seemed to be even better. UA was amazing and Yaoyorozu was happy there. But… she wondered what it would have been like if she was in Teyvat instead.
Looking at the architecture, it was clear that Mr. Kaveh completely designed the building to suit the students as best as he can. Each classroom, if they were like the architecture classroom, was completely designed to suit the subject, right down from the size, to the furniture. It was clear that Mr. Kaveh was very passionate about his work.
Yaoyorozu opened the door to the library, and was entranced by the view. It was a beautiful room. The walls had built-in shelves, covered from head to toe with books. The bookshelves and walls seemed to be made of wood, carved to give the appearance of trees. There were beanbags, tables, chairs and couches everywhere, and large windows at the back remained ajar, giving the room natural air.
Yaoyorozu wanted to pull up a bean bag, pick up a book, and read the day away. Something about this place felt so comforting, not just the library but Teyvat Academy in general. However, the mission kept poking around in her brain:
‘Find evidence of the villains involvement in Teyvat Academy. Or, find out a way to make Teyvat accept heroes.’
Yaoyorozu hated that. Teyvat felt so peaceful. While she was unsure if there were villains in Teyvat, she felt that forcefully pushing heroes into Teyvat will cause more harm than good. The students were always happy, but those happy expressions fell whenever any of the heroes and hero students walked into the room.
Yaoyorozu sighed, pulling out a book. She didn’t understand why she felt this. She was rearing to go ‘save’ Teyvat, but it seemed that Teyvat didn’t really need much saving…
“What are you doing here?” A male voice broke into her thoughts. She whipped around, finding a short male standing near her.
He had dark purple hair, cut into a bowl cut, with the standard Teyvat Academy uniform, with a teal tie. He wore a feather trinket on the left side of his chest, with a glowing teal orb embedded in the centre. For some reason, he wore a very large hat on his head.
The boy was crossing his arms and staring at Yaoyorozu with a suspicious glare. “Answer my question, what are you doing here?” he repeated.
Yaoyurozu blinked, “Um, I was just here to read something,” she said.
The boys eyes narrowed, “You aren’t reading anything, you just picked up a book, and haven’t turned a page for over 10 minutes. So, why are you here?” the boy asked again.
Yaoyorozu gaped, “Have you been stalking me?” she asked, but was inwardly wondering how long it's been since she got into the library.
The boy raised an eyebrow, “No I haven’t. I work here most of the time, helping Nahi- the Dendro Head” he said, “I just saw you wandering around and wanted to know what you are doing”
Yaoyorozu nodded a little at that, “Well… I wanted to read something, but I got a little lost in thought.” She said.
The boys glare lessened, “Fine then, what book are you looking for?” he asked.
“Uh, a book about Teyvat’s history…” Yaoyorozu hesitantly said. The boy walked off, then came back shortly after, holding several books under his arm.
“These are some books on Teyvat’s history, if you want I can check them out, just return them by tomorrow” he said, handing her the pile.
Yaoyorozu thanked him, “I would like to check them out.” she said.
The boy nodded, walking over to the registration desk near the library door. Yaoyorozu followed him. He took note of the books Yaoyorozu picked up, typing away on the computer on the desk. “Your name?” he asked abruptly.
“Yaoyorozu” she said, spelling it out for him.
The boy nodded, “Alright it’s checked out. Remember, bring it back by tomorrow.” he repeated.
“Why so quickly?” Yaoyorozu asked
“You guys will be leaving soon right? You’re here… what, a month?” the boy asked, “A week would be too long, and with you being new here, you might forget to send it back” he said.
Yaoyorozu got the hint that it wasn’t exactly that reason, but she let it slide, unwilling to antagonize the boy, “Thank you” she said, bowing a little before walking to the door.
She turned back at the door, “Wait! Could I have your name?” Yaoyorozu asked.
The boy raised an eyebrow, “Why do you want to know?” he asked.
“Just so I know where to find you, in case I need something else…. Plus, I told you my name....” Yaoyorozu said.
The boy seemed to hesitate a little, then finally said, “Call me Hat Guy”
11th November, Tuesday, 11:00 AM
POV - Genshin
Hat Guy sighed as the girl left. She didn’t seem to be finding out secrets about the Academy. However, reading up about Teyvat’s history wouldn’t really put her in a good position with everyone else.
He remembered the troubled expression on her face. He recognized it quite well, since he usually had that expression in the past. The face of someone contemplating their beliefs and wondering what was right and what was wrong.
“So how was your meeting Hat Guy?” Nahida asked, walking up to him.
Hat Guy sighed, “You already know Nahida. Read my mind and find out.” he said.
Nahida giggled, “I’d prefer to hear it from your mouth though. Gives me a better understanding about what your thinking.” she said
“That doesn’t make any sense….” Hat Guy deadpanned. “Why did you make me meet her though?” he asked.
Nahida blinked innocently. “What do you mean?” she asked
“You asked me to come to the library to check for any students, since snack break is over. The fact that that girl was there at the same time was no coincidence. You wanted me to meet her. Why?” Hat Guy said.
“Well… when I was reading through the hero's thoughts, I found her feeling a little unsure of that HPSC group now. She is beginning to lose faith in her mission, not because it seems hopeless, but because it seems like it’s not needed.” Nahida said. “She finds the Academy peaceful enough. There shouldn’t be any need for heroes in Teyvat, and she’s beginning to understand that”
Hat Guy hummed, “Why me though?” he asked.
Nahida smiled, “Well, I thought you were the best person to talk to her. Someone very straight-forward and blunt. That would get her down a peg or two more.” she said.
Hat Guy rolled his eyes, “Anyway, I have to go for the elemental training session now…” he said. “I really don’t want to deal with Venti today….” he grumbled under his breath.
Nahida giggled, watching him walk out of the room. “I wonder how the blonde explosive boy would react, meeting Hat Guy?” Nahida said out loud. She giggled mischievously before teleporting away.
Hat Guy shivered as he was going to the Anemo training ground.
11th November, Tuesday, 10:45 AM
POV - BSD
Chuuya yawned as he and Dazai headed to the engineering classroom. Dazai was staring at his phone, which held the picture of the hero’s timetable. Unfortunately it seems like they’ll be meeting the whole day, since their timetables were the same.
“How the hell did you even swipe that off the heroes?” Chuuya asked.
Dazai snicked, “The heroes really don’t pay attention to their surroundings~ I swiped it off as soon as the heroes were done fighting.” Dazai said, stuffing the phone back into his pocket. “Anyway, the engineering classroom is up ahead,” Dazai said, pointing at the classroom.
Chuuya snorted, “I was honestly surprised when I heard about the subjects. Didn’t expect the Academy’s curriculum to be so… diverse.” Chuuya said.
Dazai nodded, knocking on the classroom door. “Well, its definitely interesting. Wonder how many students are in this Academy, for there to be so many subjects~” he said.
A voice on the other side allowed them in, and the pair entered.
A teal haired woman welcomed them, “Good morning, Yokohamans! My name is Faruzan, but I’ll only respond to Madam Faruzan. I teach engineering, and I am well acquainted with other languages and have a great many degrees as well~” she said, clapping her hands.
Chuuya blinked, “I’m sorry?”
Dazai snorted, “Slug, she’s basically really smart, thought you’d understand that much….” Dazai said. He ducked as Chuuya gave a roundhouse kick.
Faruzan yelped as the kick nearly hit a model. She hurriedly stopped the pair. “Yokohaman’s, while we are pleased to have you in the Academy, kindly don’t resort to violence in the classrooms. There are a great many projects here, and I don’t want the students to hate you for destroying them.” she said sternly.
Chuuya apologized, while Dazai snickered. Faruzan turned on the brunette, “And don’t you try antagonizing anyone! Whether it be our students or your friends! Our students can be a bit destructive, so we would prefer to avoid any fights.” Faruzan said.
Dazai blinked, a little shocked, while Chuuya laughed. Students began pouring into the classroom, and Faruzan ushered the Yokohaman’s to the back.
Chuuya caught some students staring and whispering about them. He grinned, they had seemingly made a good impression while fighting UA.
His good mood deflated as he spotted the UA students walking into the classroom as well. Even Faruzan looked slightly disgruntled. However, instead of moving to the back, they stood at the front, waiting for the students to settle.
Faruzan started speaking, “Morning students, hope you had a good snack. I don’t think I need to introduce them, but here are the Hero representatives from Japan. So, uh, treat them with respect!” she said.
Chuuya snickered. Given the expressions on the Academy students' faces, they would be treating UA with anything except respect. The green haired kid, Midoriya, was that his name? The kid stood straight and started talking, “Good morning Teyvat Academy! I hope we can work well together!” he said.
The blonde brat snorted. Faruzan rolled her eyes, “Anyway, take your seats in the front or the back.” she said, waving them away. The heroes decided to take their places in the front of the classroom. Faruzan gestured to the back, “And we also have the Yokohaman representatives at the back!” she said.
Everyone immediately looked at the back. The heroes' faces fell as they saw Chuuya and Dazai, whereas the Academy students seemed interested in the pair. “What the bloody hell are you doing here?!?!” the blonde yelled.
“We’re here to check out the Academy. Is there an issue?” Dazai asked.
Bakugou growled, “Yeah there is! You two are villains!” he snapped, sparks flying around his hands.
“Bakugou, back off” Aizawa said, before turning to Faruzan, “Madam Faruzan, is there a reason why these two are here?” he asked.
Faruzan raised an eyebrow, “They wanted to check out the engineering class, so I let them in.” she said.
“Listen extra, they’re villains! I’m gonna kick their ass!” Bakugou yelled at Faruzan.
“I’m afraid I can’t let you do that. This is a classroom environment, violence is prohibited here. Take it to the colosseum if you’d like” Faruzan said sternly.
“Madam Faruzan, I believe that for the safety of your students as well as mine, they should leave” Aizawa said sternly.
“No can do” Faruzan said, “They’re guests and they’re welcome to check out any class they want. If you have any problem, then talk to the Heads about it.” she said. Midoriya opened his mouth to speak, but Faruzan held up her hand, “I’ve already wasted a lot of time, I need to start class now.” she said, turning to the board.
Chuuya snorted. Seems as though Faruzan got tired of hearing what the heroes had to say. He tuned out everything else that was being taught. To be honest, it wasn’t very interesting to Chuuya. There were several glares being sent his way by the blonde kid. Chuuya simply ignored him.
Dazai, on the other hand, was very interested in the class. Not the topic, but the students and teacher. He found the students to be paying close attention, despite the boring method Faruzan was teaching in. That meant that Faruzan was pretty famous in the engineering field. Perhaps he should go and see the other lessons, the battle lessons were getting a little dull.
Finally the class got over. Other students from other classes were waiting outside, maybe for friends or heading to their own classes. Dazai and Chuuya were checking their timetable for the next class when Bakugou stomped over to Chuuya.
“Hey extra! I want a rematch!” he roared.
Chuuya sighed a little “Well, I don’t” he said, with an eye roll. Oh this was going to go well….
“Not an option, you will fight me” Bakugou said with a sneer.
“I wouldn’t recommend that” Another voice said. A boy with black hair walked over. He was dressed in the Academy uniform, with a green tie. He wore a large green headband. His eyes were strange, like gradient yellow and green pixels.
“Considering how the fight went in the morning, you stand no chance of a rematch” the boy said.
Bakugou’s eye twitched, “Who the hell do you think you are extra?!” he yelled.
The boy was unfazed, “My name is Kinich, and I am currently someone who's giving you valuable advice, if you don’t want to follow it, be my guest” he said, crossing his arms.
“Kinich!!! Why do you even bother with this guy!” A yellow pixelated thing formed next to Kinich. It was small and oddly shaped, like a lizard.
Chuuya blinked at that creature, “And…. what are you?” he asked.
The creature huffed in outrage, “Excuse me!!! I am the Almighty Dragonlord K’uhul Ajaw! You best respect me!” he yelled.
Kinich slapped him away and he disappeared. “Sorry about him, he’s always like that” Kinich said.
Chuuya blinked. “Well~ He doesn’t seem too different from slug here~” Dazai drawled.
Chuuya immediately shot an insult back, and it went back and forth while Kinich and Bakugou just stood there, now ignored.
Kinich was indifferent, walking off. While Bakugou yelled at Kinich, “Hey extra!”
Kinich turned around. Bakugou snapped at him “How about the two of us fight instead?” he said viciously, a crazed grin on his face.
11th November, Tuesday, 11:00 AM
POV - ???
The Alcor was silent, devoid of any passengers or crew. After two trips everyone was exhausted, retreating to one of the security buildings. A black and purple portal opened on the deck, strikingly visible in the broad daylight. A group of people stepped out. One particular person, with light blue hair grinned.
“So this is Teyvat Academy….”
END OF CHAPTER 9
Notes:
ITS OUT
Im glad to finally have got two of my favorites out. Let's just say Bakugou is in for a lot of bashing, cuz I don't like him AT ALL. He's gonna get bullied so bad :3 (Then he'll know what it feels like to be bashed around)
I think I'll settle to posting one chapter a week on wednesday. First couple of chapters got out cuz I already wrote them and was just waiting for my invitation to be approved.
I just started playing ZZZ again, and whyyy must I like the characters with the largest death flagsss. Asaba if you die my life is over 😭
I also play HSR and omg, I'm so jealous of TB's new room. I feel so poor now. 😭Anyway, see y'all next week! (If ya want to yap abt any Hoyo game except HI3, ill yap with you. Sorry I don't play HI3)
Chapter 10: Observations Begin
Summary:
The heroes are testing Teyvat's power, and the Yokohamans are steadily building relationships with the Academy. Meanwhile, the shadows in the outside world begin to move.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
11th November, Tuesday, 12:15 PM
POV - MHA
Kinich stood silent, observing Bakugou for a short minute. Midoriya gulped, the newcomer was in serious danger since Bakugou has now made him his target. Midoriya opened his mouth to warn Kinich, to tell him to not take Bakugou on.
What Kinich said next surprised Midoriya.
“No” Kinich said, then continued walking off.
Midoriya and Uraraka’s mouths dropped open. The boy told Bakugou no right to his face. Oh this wouldn’t end well……
Bakugou looked ready to explode. He started yelling at Kinich, following him. He got angrier by the second as the boy kept ignoring him. “WHY YOU!!!!” Bakugou yelled as he charged forward, sparks flying off his hand.
Midoriya panicked, this was really bad! If Kinich gets hurt then all of the hero representatives were going to be in hot water!!!
Kinich turned at the yell, frowning as he saw Bakugou running at him. As Bakugou stretched out his hand towards Kinich, intending on releasing an explosion right at him, the world suddenly flipped upside down, and Bakugou found himself on the ground.
He blinked, processing what happened. As he put it together, he realized that in that split second before he used his quirk, Kinich grabbed his wrist and flipped him over his shoulder. It was so fast that Bakugou didn’t even realize what happened.
Now he was pissed, this guy had the absolute nerve to do something like that! Bakugou sat up, gritting his teeth. He was staring face to face with a yellow and green pixelated creature, who looked very smug.
“Hehe! You thought that would have been enough to take Kinich down? Even if you were faster in firing those explosions of yours Kinich would have still dodged! HA! But attacking my servant like that?! You ought to be taught your pla-” The creature vanished on the spot, with Kinich looking a tad bit irritated.
Midoriya finally caught up to Bakugou, bowing and apologizing to Kinich. “It’s not you who should be apologizing. It’s your friend.” he said. Kinich looked at Bakugou who was still on the ground, his eyes twitching in rage, “Bakugou? Is that your name?” Kinich asked, raising an eyebrow.
“And what of it?” Bakugou growled.
“Fighting is strictly prohibited on school grounds. It’s only allowed in the training arena’s and the colosseum. I will be reporting this incident to the teachers.” Kinich said.
“I don’t think that is necessary,” Aizawa said. He ran over when Uraraka came to tell him that Bakugou was going to attack another student. “We were unaware of these rules, so I would request that you overlook this incident” He said.
“All of the students were informed that guests had been given a copy of the rules and regulations. If you didn’t take the time to read it, then it’s not my problem.” Kinich said. “Besides, if any of the Academy students had done this, the consequences would be the same and you would not say anything against it.”
Aizawa frowned, “I suppose that’s fair, however, given that we are in a new environment, I would like for this incident to be ignored. We are still trying to get settled, so I would prefer it if my students aren’t punished for anything yet” he said.
Kinich crossed his arms, thinking, “I’m not the type to do something like this, but I suppose I will let this pass. However, if this happens again, I will bring the matter to one of the Heads and not a teacher.” he said.
Aizawa frowned again, but didn’t deny that. It seemed fair, considering they were guests. Additionally, the teachers, Aizawa and Toshinori, were responsible for their students' behaviour and all incidents pertaining to them would be reported to the Heads.
“Very well then” Aizawa said.
Kinich continued on. Unfortunately, he was stopped once again by Midoriya, who was stuttering “Uh… I apologize for the attack” he said, lowering his head.
“You have no reason to apologize to me, Bakugou is the one who should” Kinich said, walking away a lot faster now. It was clear he didn’t want to be disturbed again.
Uraraka and Midoriya breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that the worst had passed. Bakugou was currently sweating as Aizawa fixed him with a glare, his quirk activating.
“Bakugou, we are going to have a long talk after this….” Aizawa said menacingly.
11th November, Tuesday, 12:20 PM
POV - Genshin
“Kinich! Why would you let that idiot off like that!” Ajaw was yelling.
Kinich sighed, “They didn’t wish for trouble and I didn’t want to cause a scene, so I let them off with a warning.”
“But you could have easily beat that guy! Why didn’t you challenge him to a battle in the colosseum?!” Ajaw demanded.
Ajaw continued to rant about this while Kinich just continued walking along, heading to his physics class. “You know, if we were the ones at their school, we would have been punished immediately right?” Ajaw muttered.
“We don’t know that, now stop talking before I put you in time out” Kinich said. Ajaw shut up immediately. Though he still looked like he wanted to argue.
He opened the door of the classroom, greeting the teacher “Good afternoon sir, I apologize for my tardiness.” he said, before walking over to the desk.
“Ah, Kinich. Why are you late?” Faruzan asked.
“I went to the washroom before coming to class” Kinich stated.
Faruzan blinked at that. It was odd that Kinich was late, but she let it be, not wanting to delay her class, “Very well, go to your seat”
Kinich nodded and sat in his seat. Ajaw was whispering “Why would you give such a lame excuse. Couldn’t you say something like ‘I was out killing monsters’ or something?!”
“If I said that, then it meant monsters got into the campus, and it would spread discord and chaos in the student body” Kinich whispered back.
Ajaw spluttered. He understood Kinich’s reasoning, but was pissed off that Kinich had the nerve to talk back. Kinich put the snarling dragon in time out as he focused on the lesson.
An hour and a half later….
The corridors were noisy as students headed to the cafeteria for lunch. Kinich was wondering how the heroes and Yokohaman’s were doing. Ajaw, finally released from time out and now in his human form, walked alongside Kinich.
“Hope the food is good today” Ajaw said while stretching, “It’s been a while since I took this form”
Kinich rolled his eyes at the dragons behaviour, and walked over to where Mualani and Kachina sat. “Hey you two” he said, sitting next to Mualani, while Ajaw joined Kachina.
“Kinich! How’s your day been so far?” Mualani asked.
“Completely irritating. Those damn heroes tried fighting us” Ajaw complained, taking food onto his plate.
“What?! The heroes tried to attack you?!” Kachina asked, shocked.
“Was it that blonde guy? Hu Tao said that he was particularly hostile towards us” Mualani asked, looking irritated on her friends behalf.
“His name is Bakugou, and yes, it was him” Kinich said, taking his food.
“Did you at least report it to the teachers?” Kachina asked.
“No he didn’t, he said ‘I didn’t want to cause a scene’ and did nothing ” Ajaw complained, while stuffing his face.
“Seriously? I didn’t expect that from you of all people, with how you insist on making deals fair and all….” Mualani said.
“They were new here, and apparently didn’t know the rules. I acknowledged that, but I said that the next time something like this happens I would bring it to the Heads themselves” Kinich said.
“That’s fair. They have only been here for a day….” Kachina mumbled.
“That honestly makes it worse, the fact that they have been here a day and they’re already in trouble….” Mualani pointed out.
“Can we talk about something else please? I don’t want to drone on and on about heroes of all people” Ajaw complained (again)
“Really Ajaw? You’re the one who started this.” Mualani said, glaring at Ajaw.
Ajaw shot back a comment and the pair bickered. Kachina attempted to stop but it just made everything worse, since Ajaw started commenting about Kachina and Mualani defended her.
Kinich sighed, watching his friends argue. He tilted his head as Bakugou marched up to their table. “Hey green extra!” He said, glaring at Kinich.
Ajaw and Mualani stopped bickering, and stonily stared at Bakugou, who ignored the pair. “I want a rematch, after school, in the colosseum.” Bakugou demanded.
“And why should I agree to that?” Kinich asked, “What will you give in return for this?”
“What the hell does that mean?!” Bakugou asked, looking irritated.
“ You want to fight, I don’t. If this is something you want to do, and I agree to it, it’s only fair that you do something that I want to do.” Kinich explained. Bakugou still looked irritated.
“If I agree to this match then compensate me by apologizing for attempting to attack me, and something else in exchange, is that good enough?” Kinich asked.
“Fine, but I’ll only apologize if you win,” Bakugou sneered.
Kinich nodded, “Fine, we’ll fight after school.” he said.
Ajaw stared at Kinich in disbelief as Bakugou walked off. “Are you serious? You want us to fight that loser? It’s barely going to be a fight!” He snapped.
“A deal is a deal, as long as he upholds his part of the deal, I have no problem.” Kinich said.
“Still the same as ever…” Mualani mumbled. “Can I at least watch?” she asked.
“If you want” Kinich said.
A match was set for after school, now the group just had to book the colosseum for the afternoon, and everything will be set.
After lunch at the Head’s office…
Venti was staring at one paper in his hand, an application form, to use the colosseum after classes were over. “Hey Nahida, one of your students wants to use the colosseum” Venti said, handing her the paper.
Nahida looked over it, “It’s fine as long as someone supervises.” she said.
Zhongli glanced over, sighing, “I’ll contact Ajax” he said.
“Actually, can I supervise this match instead?” Nahida asked.
Zhongli blinked at her request. “It’s fine but I was under the impression that you weren’t interested in these battles?” he said
“Well, I would like to see how Bakugou and Kinich fare. As compared to Hu Tao, Kinich is a much stronger and much more experienced opponent. So, it would be rather interesting to see how Bakugou does, considering that he was ‘holding back’ against Hu Tao” Nahida explained.
Venti looked like he was going to get a headache at the explanation. “I will never understand you Nahida….” He said.
Zhongli shot a glare at Venti before turning to Nahida, “You can do as you like, Kinich is part of your dormitories after all” he said, then returned to his paperwork.
Nahida smiled, and gave her approval for the colosseum usage. As she sent off one of the staff to deliver the accepted form, a smile bloomed on her face, “Now I wonder how Hat Guy will react to this?” she murmured, a mischievous look forming on her face.
The heroes were in for quite a shock today…
11th November, Tuesday, 1:00 PM
POV - BSD
“So what exactly are we doing here Fedya?” Nikolai asked
The pair were standing on the HPSC building, overlooking the city. While there was not much difference from when the hero representatives left for Teyvat, there seemed to be a significant lack of heroes around.
“So they sent out heroes as planned” Fyodor murmured.
He turned to Nikolai. “It seems like some heroes are going to be situated around the storm surrounding Teyvat, we should inform the Academy Heads about this”
Nikolai raised an eyebrow, “They already know that though”
Fyodor smiled, “Well, it’s time to spread another rumor then~” he said smoothly
END OF CHAPTER 10
Notes:
HAPPY NEW YEARS EVERYONE!!!!
I'm sorry I ended the chapter on a cliffhanger, but I swear the story is gonna be good (i think)
At the rate I'm going it seems that this fanfic is going to be a long one.... hope that's alright....
I love Kinich and I hope I wrote the character like canon, sorry if I didn't. Also, I need ideas for who should be the physics teacher, I picked Faruzan because she made the most sense, but she works as the assistant mechanics teacher as well....
The title of this chapter is mainly because Nahida and the other Heads are pinning the heroes as the target for observation, and the ability users outside Teyvat are observing some changes...
I hope the last bit came out well, I tried. Also I didn't include the LOV yet, cuz their part is ltr
Nearly 300 kudos! Thanks, and have a good year ahead!
(I feel like this chapter is dogshit ngl)
Chapter 11: Actions lead to Consequences
Summary:
Bakugou finally gets the battle he wanted, however what happens after puts the heroes in a bad situation. Meanwhile, the Academy spots the shadows moving.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
11th November, Tuesday, 4:00 PM
POV - MHA
The heroes had continued with observing the classes for the rest of the school day. It was very uneventful, and the students were tense, after hearing Bakugou tell that Kinich accepted the fight. However, Aizawa was concerned when Bakugou said that Kinich had wanted something in exchange, a favour of sorts.
His concern was shared with the students, though none of them voiced it, knowing that would only make Bakugou angry. At 4 PM, after the school day, the heroes met at the entrance of the Central Building.
“You all didn’t have to come” Bakugou snapped, meeting the eyes of his classmates.
“Oh come on! We haven’t seen Academy students in action! This is a perfect opportunity!” Kendo said.
“And we can show how UA is superior! MWAHAHA-” Monama was cut of when Kendo slapped a hand over his mouth.
“In any case, considering what happened with Hu Tao, I want to be there in case Kinich goes too far” Aizawa said.
“I don’t think you need to be concerned about that” A new voice said.
Aizawa and the students turned to see Nahida, followed by Kinich and three unknown people, two girls and one boy.
“I assure you, our students have been trained properly, they won’t go ‘too far’” Nahida said, smiling.
“Oh! Good afternoon Ms. Nahida!” Yaoyorozu said lowering her head in respect, she looked towards the other boy in the group, “I… didn’t expect you to be here Hat Guy”
Midoriya blinked, “Hat…. Guy?” he asked.
The boy in question, who wore a large hat and a blue outfit, glared at Midoriya “Got a problem with that?” He demanded.
Bakugou snorted, “What kind of name is Hat Guy?” He mocked.
Hat Guy looked like he wanted to fight, but Nahida stopped the pair, “I hope you don’t mind if these three observe the battle.” Nahida interrupted.
The other two girls grinned. One of them was tall, with light blue hair tied in a braid. She wore a blue bandana to push the hair out of her face, and she was dressed in casual clothing, a simple shirt and jeans. The other girl was rather short, around Nahida’s height. She had brown hair tied in a pony tail, dressed in similar clothing.
What Midoriya found shocking about the girl was that she had animal ears. He stared at the girl in disbelief. Teyvatians didn’t have quirks, but Hu Tao’s fire clearly came from somewhere. How did these quirk users enter Teyvat?
The girl in question shifted, looking a little uncomfortable. “Hey! You’re making Kachina uncomfortable with your staring!” The blue haired girl snapped. Midoriya blinked, lowering his head, muttering apologies.
“My name is Mualani! Sorry for being late, we wanted to get into more comfortable clothes.” the blue haired girl said.
Midoriya and his friends introduced themselves, excluding Bakugou, feeling a little amused at Mualani’s excitement. She reminded Midoriya of Mina. Speaking of Mina, he wondered how his classmates were doing in Japan….
Nahida began escorting them to the colosseum. Bakugou was looking very impatient, while Kinich was indifferent to the whole thing, as if he didn’t really care and wanted to get this over with. Hat Guy was glaring at Bakugou, still irritated by his earlier comment. Mualani and Kachina were happily chatting with each other. Aizawa kept a watchful eye on his students and Nahida.
When the got off, Bakugou ran to the arena immediately, Kachina, Mualani, the other students and Aizawa took a seat in the stands. Nahida and Hat Guy had sat at the teachers stand, where Ajax was watching from last time.
Bakugou cracked his knuckles, “Come on! I want to fight already!” he yelled, with a rabid grin on his face. He was practically oozing confidence.
Kinich sighed, walking to the arena. “Let’s get this over with” he said, getting into a battle stance and carrying a large and heavy looking blade. Midoriya frowned at the weapon. It looked like it would pack a punch, but the weight and size seemed terribly inconvenient.
Nahida clapped her hands, “Begin the battle!” she shouted, and Bakugou raced towards Kinich.
Bakugou has been feeling irritated since he lost to Hu Tao. Maybe he went easy on her, but cheating to win was completely unacceptable! He was going to go all out against this kid and show this damn Academy what a hero is actually capable of!
Bakugou sent an explosion right at Kinich, he grinned. “Wow, went down that quickly?” He mocked, but Kinich wasn’t there. Bakugou whipped to the side when he saw a blade coming to his head, jumping back quickly. Kinich had suddenly appeared at his side, just like Hu Tao had.
Bakugou gritted his teeth before he sent another explosion at Kinich, only to see Kinich fly away. For a second, Bakugou thought the explosion hit him, but the trail of green flowing out of Kinich’s hand changed his mind. He used that green thing like a lasso, grabbing onto air and jumping away.
Unlike Hu Tao, Kinich could attack from the air as well. The yellow pixelated creature appeared once again, and morphed into some… mechanism or something on Kinich’s hand. As Bakugou used explosions to propel himself to Kinich, the mechanism on his hand fired, and Bakugou had to dodge.
Bakugou stared at Kinich in surprise, however, Kinich lassoed again, before shooting another green bullet. Bakugou dodged again, getting irritated.
“Damn extra! Fight me properly!” He yelled.
However, much to Bakugou’s annoyance, the cat and mouse chase continued for a while. The longer it went on, the more irritated Bakugou got, until…
Bakugou was hurtling himself towards Kinich, unknowingly at the edge of the arena, that’s when Kinich lassoed towards him, and Bakugou was going to blast him before he was suddenly thrown down.
He crashed towards the ground, the air knocked out of his lungs, his head spinning from the impact. He had barely registered Kinich standing over him, and the hand with the mechanism aimed at him. Bakugou could vaguely hear the screams of his classmates, as Kinich’s weapon fired.
A moment of silence was held. Smoke and dust covered the area where Kinich and Bakugou stood. The students of UA stared at the arena in shock. Mualani and Kachina looked proud, while Hat Guy looked indifferent, almost bored.
Nahida observed the scene with interest, watching as the smoke cleared. The heroes breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Bakugou unharmed, and a darkened area next to him. Kinich had angled the blast of whatever mechanism he had to miss Bakugou, but still seem threatening.
When Bakugou finally snapped out of his daze, Nahida had raised her hand, signalling the end of the match. “This match is over, the winner is Kinich”, she said.
Bakugou did not take that too well. He was beyond mad. First he lost against Hu Tao, and the girl was so smug after that match. Now he lost against Kinich, but what really set off Bakugou was the fact that Kinich looked completely indifferent to his victory.
His calm and nonchalant demeanor set off Bakugou. He gritted his teeth and raised his hand, before anyone could even process what happened, he set off a massive explosion towards Kinich. Kinich, startled, barely had time to defend himself.
Then a large wind vortex slammed on the explosion, sending both Kinich and Bakugou flying back. Kinich flipped back on his feet, and Bakugou skidded back. The wind vortex had completely cancelled out the blast, leaving the pair uninjured.
11th November, Tuesday, 4:15 PM
POV - Genshin
Mualani couldn’t recall the last time she was this angry. She wanted to throttle Bakugou right then and there, but it seemed Hat Guy and Nahida were even angrier.
“The battle is over! Stop attacking now!” Hat Guy yelled while floating over the arena.
Bakugou’s eye twitched. He glared at Hat Guy as the guy descended, with Nahida appearing on the ground out of nowhere. She looked rather displeased but sent a thankful look to Hat Guy. Aizawa and the others also ran to Bakugou’s side.
“I had called out the end of the battle, why did you attack?” Nahida said in a hard voice.
“Like I would listen to you!” Bakugou yelled.
His yelling didn’t faze Nahida in the slightest. She turned to where Mualani and Kachina were checking on Kinich. Mualani nodded to Nahida, indicating Kinich wasn’t injured.
Nahida sighed, “It’s good that neither of you were injured, but that was a violation of the rules of the colosseum” Nahida said, crossing her arms. “Once the battle is over, neither party will engage in battle until their next.”
Bakugou was being held back by Kendo and Todoroki, since he was lunging at Nahida. Hat Guy glared at Bakugou as he was doing this, stepping in front of Nahida protectively.
Aizawa sighed and rubbed his eyes, “I am extremely sorry for this incident Ms. Nahida. I am willing to accept whatever punishment is necessary.”
“I will have to discuss this with my colleagues, until then, Katsuki Bakugou will not be allowed to leave your assigned room.” Nahida said sharply.
“Wait wait wait, hang on! Isn’t that a bit much?” Midoriya asked, looking a little tense.
“He attacked a student, what’s stopping him from doing that again?” Hat Guy asked, glaring at the group, before he turned his glare to Aizawa, “You need to keep your student under control. If he behaves like this in UA as well, then I’m concerned about your teaching methods”
Aizawa stiffened at that, taking offense, “Don’t insult my teaching methods, Bakugou is a good student and-” he was cut off.
“If you consider attacking whoever he pleases and threatening his own classmates and allies, ‘being a good student’ then you need to rethink that decision.” Hat Guy said.
The UA students didn’t look please with that, but before they could speak Nahida interrupted them.
“That’s enough! Mr. Aizawa, kindly take your student to his room. I do not wish to see him roaming outside of it until we’ve come to a decision.” Nahida said. Her tone made it clear that arguing would be unwise.
The heroes reluctantly followed what she said, leaving the colosseum. They knew how to get to the Teachers Residence since Nahida showed them the way last time. Right now, she was more concerned about Kinich.
“Kinich are you sure you’re alright?” Nahida asked, scanning Kinich for any injuries.
“Just a little startled Ms. Nahida, nothing more.” Kinich said, then he turned to Hat Guy, “Thank you for your help, if there’s anything I can help you with, do let me know.”
Hat Guy snorted, crossing his arms, “I can’t believe that kid had the nerve to do something like that….” he muttered.
Nahida rubbed her head, this was going to stir some chaos among the Heads, that’s for sure…. “In any case, I want you to go to Seigeweinne and Baizhu just in case.” Nahida said.
Kinich hesitated, but nodded. He, Mualani and Kachina headed out.
Hat Guy glanced down at Nahida, “The other Head’s won’t take this well. What’s your plan?” He said.
Nahida shook her head, “We’ll have to see, the others can be unpredictable, but they will definitely be unhappy with this”
11th November, Tuesday, 4:15 PM
POV - BSD
Dazai and Chuuya were chatting with Venti in the Teacher’s Residence. Since it was after-school hours, they were pretty free, that or Venti was slacking off.
Dazai found the man rather chill, an easy person to get along with. However, he could tell something was off about the guy, more than just being a god, there was something…. unique about him.
Though right now, Venti was ranting about how much paperwork he usually gets, since he was in charge of approving events.
“I mean, I like events, but I didn’t expect the students to be so… event-happy or whatever!” He groaned, slouching in his chair.
Chuuya snorted, “Then change your assignment” he quipped.
Venti sighed in exasperation, “I tried, but Zhongli, that oaf, won’t let me!”
His phone dinged, and he kept talking as he opened it.
“I mean, honestly! That guy is such a slave driver! You should see….” He trailed off as he read his messages, his expression growing serious and irritated at the same time.
“Something wrong?” Dazai asked, leaning in.
“Damn right… The heroes have apparently got into a little trouble…” Venti said, “One of them attacked a student, and we need to decide a punishment for them”
Chuuya and Dazai’s eyes widened. “I expected them to be hostile, but to be so stupid as to attack another student….” Dazai said.
“Oh, and there’s a report from our security head, Cyno” Venti added
Dazai raised an eyebrow at the next sentence, “It seems like there are some intruders in the school” Venti said.
END OF CHAPTER 11
Notes:
Hey y'all new chap summoned.
I have no idea how to write battle scenes have mercy-
I love Hat Guy's and Nahida's relationship, they are so cute, aunt and son :3
Whooo, Nahida is going to have a field day explaining the situation to a pissed off Ei, hehe
Seems like Cyno, being the awesome guard he is, found out abt the LOV hehe
Hope the chappy is nice, im going to go and drown myself in schoolwork now byeeee
(btw i didn't proof-read the chap, so ignore spelling mistakes and others pls)
Chapter 12: The Decision
Summary:
The Heads reach a decision. Now what are the heroes reaction? Meanwhile shadows in both the Academy and Japan finally begin to move....
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
11th December, Tuesday, 4:30 PM
POV - Genshin
“Well, you only seem to be in shock, not much damage apart from that” Baizhu explained.
Mualani and Kachina, who accompanied them, both showed relief, however, the following reactions were different.
Mualani was seething. She couldn’t imagine why the blonde kid decided to attack when Kinich clearly won the match. Kachina on the other hand, was more confused about why the boy attacked.
Siegewienne and Baizhu glanced at the girls before looking at Kinich with a concerned look.
“What exactly happened?” Siegewienne asked.
“Those hero jerks happened….” Mualani grumbled.
The three explained the whole thing, from when Bakugou challenged him before lunch, to when he attacked him after the battle. Needless to say, Baizhu and Siegewienne were shocked.
“So this wasn’t the first time it happened….. Why didn’t you report it the first time, Kinich?” Baizhu asked.
“I didn’t, since their teacher requested not to, however the next time I would report it to the Heads.” Kinich said, “At least this time, Ms. Nahida was there…..”
“The Dendro Head was?” Siegewienne asked, “Well, then it’s easier to report. Now the Heads are going to punish the hero, correct?”
“Most likely. It’s the first time I’ve seen Ms. Nahida so mad” Mualani shivered as she told this, recalling how Nahida acted in response to the attack.
Baizhu gave a slight laugh, “Well, she is an archon, there’s no doubt she would have been scary, even if she looks like a child.” He said
The trio of students took their leave after talking a while longer, with Kinich out of danger, they had no reason to stay.
“I wonder what the Heads will decide?” Siegewienne asked.
Baizhu shrugged, “Well, all I know is that none of them will be very happy about this….” he said
In the Head office….
When the other Heads saw the message sent by Nahida, they immediately had a meeting. They couldn’t let the heroes behave like this on their turf and get away scot-free.
“I say we send that kid back to Japan. It’s far too dangerous for the students if he remains.” Venti argued.
“If we do, the heroes aren’t going to be happy and will send another person to replace the kid. There will be too much paperwork and planning involved” Mauvika retorted.
“Why don’t we isolate him? Like lock him in his room for the rest of his stay?” Nahida proposed.
“Three things. First, the heroes won’t like that, they need to observe the classes. Two, the boy could cause damages to the building in a rage, which is bad for us. Finally I don’t like the idea of restricting his freedom, even if he’s an outsider ” Venti said.
Despite having hostility towards the heroes, Venti was still the God of Freedom and valued the freedom of the people. One of the primary reasons why he was so hostile to the outside world was the restrictions on their power, which prevented actual freedom. So, it made sense why he didn’t agree to the plan.
“The first two points are true, and it would only grant the heroes more incentive to investigate. They’ll think if we’re punishing someone who’s not from the Academy so harshly, then the students will be treated far worse” Neuvillette pointed out.
“I agree with Venti, we should send him back to Japan” Ei said.
“There are way too many problems that will happen if we do that. Plus there’s no telling how the heroes will react. For all we know, they might consider it a declaration of war.” The Tsarista said.
Zhongli, who had remained silent this time, spoke up. “I have another idea”
The group quietened, listening. “How about we have an Academy teacher with him at all times? We will also ban him from using his quirk and attending the battle periods.” Zhongli proposed. “Since it’s clear that both the UA teachers seem to not care about this boy’s behaviour, it’s only fair.”
“Yeah, but they’re definitely going to complain” Mauvika muttered.
“Frankly, I don’t give a damn” Ei huffed, “I don’t want to have any of the students in danger.”
With that the teachers reached a conclusion.
11th November, Tuesday, 4:45 PM
POV - BSD
“Wait, you’re telling me that the heroes, the ones who are supposed to help people…. attacked a student?!” Atsushi asked, stupefied.
“I didn’t expect them to attack…” Akutagawa mumbled.
Since the school day was over, the representatives from Yokohama were back in the teacher’s dormitories, relaxing after an exhausting day of dealing with the heroes.
“Judging from what Venti said, it seems like it was the blonde kid who was in trouble.” Chuuya said, “The kid with that explosion power”
Atsushi and Akutagawa stared at Chuuya in confusion, when Chuuya remembered that the pair weren’t there in the morning with them, so they didn’t know what Chuuya was talking about.
“Ah right…. I forgot to update you two….” Chuuya admitted, and recounted the events of the morning.
Dazai, who was lounging on the sofa, eavesdropped on their conversation, perking up when Atsushi asked, “So what do you think the Heads will decide to do?”
“It’s rather obvious isn’t it?” Dazai remarked, drawing the attention of his peers. Chuuya looked visibly annoyed.
“The hell does that mean?” He snapped.
“There are only three choices that Teyvat will make. First, lock the kid in his dorm room. Second, send him home. Third, have one of the Academy teachers at his side at all times.” Dazai said.
Atsushi raised an eyebrow, considering what Dazai said. “It kind of makes sense, but what will the heroes pick?” he mumbled.
“It’s obvious they’ll pick the final choice” Chuuya snapped, glaring at Dazai, who cheekily grinned back.
Resisting the urge to punch Dazai in the face Chuuya continued, “UA will definitely not accept locking the kid up, he’s way too out of control for them to guarantee the building will be fine. And sending one of their strongest back home isn’t an option, since the kid will also be pissed about it”
Akutagawa nodded, accepting the reasoning, but Atsushi looked a bit confused. “I’m still wondering why they attacked in the first place?” He said.
Akutagawa snorted, “You really don’t see it, do you, were-tiger? Weak minded as expected” He remarked. Ignoring the way Atsushi bristled at the comment, he continued, “It’s the fact that this particular student is out of control that resulted in this incident. If UA’s teachers had actually taught their students manners, then this wouldn’t have happened.”
Atsushi deadpanned, “That’s true….” he muttered.
Dazai yawned and stretched, “Man I wish we could hear what they say, would be nice to see the horrified expressions on the heroes faces~” Dazai said, grinning.
Atsushi deadpanned at Dazai, while Chuuya looked like he was ready to punch the guy. The sound of footsteps halted their conversation as they saw two of the hero representatives walking downstairs, with the black haired teacher.
The teacher glanced at the group, before walking up to Chuuya and Dazai, “I apologize for my students' behaviour.” He said curtly.
Chuuya frowned. He may not be able to read between the lines like Dazai, but even he could tell that was fake. He narrowed his eyes at the teacher, who glared back.
One of the students, a black haired girl, looked uncomfortable at the atmosphere in the room. The other student, a green haired boy, looked a tad intimidated, but sent a determined look towards the group. Dazai raised an eyebrow at their reactions, smirking a little. It was obvious now that the girl was starting to have second thoughts about everything, while the boy remained ignorant, planning to find a way to ‘bring down the villains’ from Yokohama.
There was a knock at the door, the only warning before it opened and a boy wearing a large hat, dressed in teal blue, casual clothing opened the door, looking right at the heroes. “The Heads have come to a decision, bring the blonde and head to the Meeting Room” he said.
Aizawa looked irritated at the interruption, but followed the other two students upstairs to pick up the explosion boy.
The other kid in teal remained in the room. He looked towards the Yokohaman representatives, studying each of them. Dazai grinned and waved, while the others were on guard.
“So you’re the people from Yokohama” he said, walking up to the group, “The name’s Hat Guy”
“Chuuya” Chuuya said, studying the boy. While he looked lean and weak, he was still someone from the Academy, and they didn’t know what power he wielded. After seeing Hu Tao in combat, he didn’t want to take a risk by underestimating the other students.
“Hey there~ My name is Dazai~” Dazai said, ginning broadly. Hat Guy seemed to bristle when Dazai talked. Chuuya internally snorted, sensing that the kid would be annoyed very quickly with Dazai. The other two introduced themselves, eyeing Hat Guy warily.
The main thing on Dazai’s mind was that what on earth possessed the parent or guardian of this boy to name him ‘Hat Guy’? Could it be a crappy parent? Or maybe he hates the name he’s been given, and uses this as a placeholder? Or maybe both?
Their conversation was once again interrupted when the teacher had dragged down Bakugou, literally. The boy was screaming threats and insults to Hat Guy, as he was restrained in a capture weapon, and his teacher’s eyes were glowing red and hair levitating, glaring right at Bakugou.
The Yokohaman’s noticed that despite his behaviour, the teacher made no move to stop him, just glancing back at Hat Guy, nodding. Hat Guy looked irritated at the blonde's behaviour, before walking out. The other students had also accompanied them, muttering apologies about Bakugou’s behaviour.
Chuuya snorted, watching them go out. The fact that the other kids had to apologize for their friends' behaviour spoke volumes. The fact that the blonde was so rude and disobedient that his friends had to apologize because the blonde didn’t even care to, really shows how terrible UA’s teaching methods are. It’s fine if it happens once in a while, but judging by the other students' behaviour it seems it happens on a regular basis.
Chuuya hoped that the rat's plan was put into motion soon, because he doesn’t know how long he can hold back from giving these brats a good reformation….
11th November, Tuesday, 5:00 PM
POV - MHA
Suffice to say, all the students except Bakugou were tense about the decision. Considering how terrified he was the last time he met the Heads, when they were in a better mood…. He had a feeling they wouldn’t be so kind this time…
Aizawa rapped on the door, still restraining Bakugou, as the voice on the other side allowed them in. After Hat Guy showed them the way, he vanished into thin air. Midoriya was a little upset at this…. He wanted to ask what power he used against Bakugou’s explosion.
The group walked in, and they could almost immediately feel the tension in the air. All the Heads looked at UA with expressions of distrust and irritation. Even Bakugou quietened under their gaze.
“We’ve come to a decision,” the brown haired man, Zhongli, said authoritatively, standing up. “We are offering you heroes three choices”
Midoriya and the others listened, hoping it wasn’t too bad.
“First, Bakugou Katsuki will remain in his dorm room every second of everyday. Solitary confinement of sorts.” Venti said.
“Second, Bakugou Katsuki will return to UA effective immediately” The purple haired woman, Ei said, glaring at Bakugou.
“Last choice, he is to be accompanied by an Academy teacher at all times, and will not be allowed to attend any battle periods, and will not be granted use of his quirk on Academy grounds” Zhongli concluded.
Aizawa and the others gaped. This was way too harsh! Restricting freedom, removing Bakugou from the mission, now forcing him to not use his quirk!? None of the options were good, and Midoriya and the other students tried telling that.
“Wait, sir-” Midorya started.
“Sir these options are way too harsh!” Uraraka said, with the others voicing their agreement.
“Mr Zhongli, I would implore you to change your decision,” Toshinori pleaded.
Nahida frowned, “You said, you’ll accept any punishment. This is fair in my opinion” Nahida said calmly.
The heroes continued to voice their objection when Zhongli slammed his hand on the desk, silencing the room.
“Heroes, keep in mind that this is not UA. Unlike your school, we take measures in order to ensure our students are safe.” Zhongli said, his voice making it clear that he wasn’t going to accept arguments. “These are the best choices we can offer. Make your decision”
The students and teachers were shocked, Bakugou was scarily silent, his eyes betraying his emotions. He was scared. Not of the punishment, but of the Heads.
Aizawa and Toshinori were torn. The only valid option was the final one, since they couldn’t accept the first two. However, even the third option was too harsh. It was basically the first option but Bakugou would walk around the campus. There was no freedom with that option. Preventing the use of their quirk is the same as chopping their head off! However, while they wouldn’t admit it, they were scared to defy the Heads, concerned over what might happen to Bakugou.
“We-we’ll take the third option….” Toshinori stammered under the Heads gaze.
The Heads nodded, telling that they’ll pick Bakugou’s supervisor, and that they are to remain in their dorm rooms until tomorrow. They can continue with their observations as they like.
“Ah right, that reminds me…” Venti said, “I heard from some students that you were being extremely disrespectful to the Yokohaman representatives”
Toshinori and Aizawa faltered at that. “They’re villains, we were just acting in accordance to protect you all-” Toshinori started to say, but was cut off.
“I don’t recall any of us asking for your protection” The cold voice of the Tsaritsa said. “We would like you to have respect for the Yokohaman’s as they’re also guests. You don’t need to act for us, or speak for us in any way, we can handle our problems ourselves.”
Aizawa and Toshinori, along with the students, fell silent, unwilling to speak. The Heads practically said, ‘We don’t need your help’.
They quietly shuffled out of the room, heading back to their dorm. The whole group, including Bakugou, were silent, processing the information that they heard. To Midoriya, this was strange. What on earth possessed the Academy to reject protection from the heroes of all people? Well, regardless of what they said, Midoriya steeled himself.
He still remembered what All Might said, ‘Meddling when you don’t have to is the essence of a hero’. Regardless of what the Academy wanted, he was going to protect them from Yokohama, and help spread the heroes through Teyvat. This would be the way to save Teyvat and the Academy from the clutches of the villains and Yokohama.
Meanwhile in Japan…..
“There’s another rumour” A voice informed the President of the HPSC.
“What is it?” She asked.
“Apparently, the storm seems to weaken at certain points in a day, we’ve gotten information about the time intervals. It should be enough for the heroes to slip through.” the voice said.
“Hmm….. very well. Send over our top 10. We’ll break into the Academy at the next interval.” She ordered.
“Understood ma’am” the voice said.
11th November, Tuesday, 5:00 PM
“Twice would you shut up?!” the blue haired man growled. The chatter of his 'teammates' growing louder behind him.
The man stared at the building, which towered over the group, glinting in the evening sun.
The blue haired man grinned. “Soon! Soon we’ll have the power of gods in our hands!” he said with a crazed grin
END OF CHAPTER 12
Notes:
NEW CHAPPY
Hope everyone's week was alright. This chapter really showed the heroes that they were in a different place and had no authority. The Yokohaman's are extremely interested in the students rather than the teachers it seems~
The HPSC and the heroes in Japan are on the move! Will they succeed? Or fail miserably? Take your guess!
The villains are also moving! But now Cyno is on their tail! What will happen?
Good news for those who were waiting, the Yokohamans and the Academy Heads will be interacting once more next chapter!
(I'm torturing Bakugou and I'm happy something is wrong with me-)
Chapter 13: The Shadows Move
Summary:
As Day 2 ends, three different forces move....
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
11th November, Tuesday, 6:00 PM
POV - MHA
The silence was almost deafening. Bakugou, who usually would have been screaming his head off about such a horrible punishment, was quiet. Aizawa and Toshinori, who would have argued against the punishment, were also silent. The other students were shaking, recalling the meeting.
Midoriya thought he knew. He thought he knew how terrifying the Heads were. Oh, he was wrong. He could feel the rage emanating from all the Heads, particularly three. The purple haired woman, Ms. Ei, despite her stoic face, could tell that she was enraged. The second, the red haired woman, Ms. Mauvika. Midoriya thought her quirk was related to fire, considering her red hair, and it likely rang true. The entire meeting, he could feel the room getting warmer, and the woman wasn’t hiding the fact she was angry. Finally, and most surprisingly, he felt Mr. Zhongli was angry. He didn’t understand why he of all people were angry…
Midoriya tried to forget that scene, instead, focusing on the main reason why they were angry. They were definitely mad about Bakugou’s actions, but… could it be another thing? The reason why they were here was to spread the influence of heroes, and the Academy was likely controlled by villains. Could the Heads be in on it? And if they were to keep talking or fighting with the students the secret would be revealed?
“Um, Deku?” A voice broke his thoughts.
“H-huh? Uraraka?” Midoriya blinked as he came back to the real world.
“You were muttering a lot, did you figure something out?” Todoroki asked, walking over.
Midoriya nodded. He explained what he thought, feeling there’s no harm in giving his viewpoint. The others digested this information.
“Young Midoriya, that’s a good deduction” Toshinori said, “Them stopping Young Bakugou from participating in any future battles is a strange thing. They say it’s for protecting their students, but it’s likely for another reason as well.”
“I agree” Aizawa added, “We should do more investigation into this. How do we proceed though?”
“I think that we should start talking with the students” Kendo advised.
“We could get more information from them than the teachers, since we’re around their age….” Uraraka added.
Aizawa nodded, “Alright, we’ll start that tomorrow. I can try to ask the Academy teachers to let me watch Bakugou instead of another one. That way, he should have more freedom” he said, glancing at Bakugou, who was lost in thought.
Aizawa sighed, “Alright, all of you get some rest, it’s been a long day.” Aizawa said, leaving the dorm room.
The students slowly calmed down. While the meeting with the Heads had scared them, they couldn’t let themselves be deterred. They will save the Academy, and that’s a promise!
Day 2 was over, they have…. They have till 10th December to convince the Academy.
11th November, Tuesday, 6:00 PM
POV - BSD
“I must say, the senses of these heroes are…… weak ” Akutagawa stated, seeing the teacher walk out of the dorm room.
“He didn’t even notice us….” Atushi mumbled.
Atsushi always thought his ‘sneaking’ skills were mild at best. Though it may be better than he thought…
“Honestly, can’t they accept the fact that the student needs to be watched out for?” Akutagawa grumbled.
“He attacked a student from a different school, right in front of one of the Heads . Honestly, that punishment is mild.” Atsushi agreed.
The pair walked away, heading to their dorm rooms. They had listened in to the entire conversation, and pieced it together….
“Dazai was right, the Academy is going to assign a teacher in charge of Bakugou Katsuki” Akutagawa said.
“Now what do we do? Report back?” Atsushi asked.
“Reporting back would be a waste. Chuuya said we should go and speak with someone called Cyno” Akutagawa said.
“And what might those two be doing now?” Atsushi asked, wondering what Chuuya and Dazai were going to do.
Akutagawa shrugged, “Who knows? We’ll wait for more orders later” he said.
Meanwhile with Chuuya and Dazai…
“Can I ask, for the last time, why are we here?!” Chuuya demanded.
The pair were currently near a small building on the island reserved for festivals. The building was plain at best, looking normal, among the other buildings. It was near the outskirts of the island, close to the edge. Of course, they wouldn’t be here for no reason.
“Why, I want to check out the exclusive information department of the school~” Dazai drawled. “This building is for that.”
Chuuya glanced at the building, “Looks suspicious enough, but why this building of all of them?” He asked.
“Oh Chuuya~ You should have figured it out by now, right? This building is specifically reserved for certain students, for practice” Dazai said.
Chuuya paused, thinking about that. “You mean to say that the students are the info gatherers?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.
“It’s the most logical idea. Students are there all around the school, and they hear nearly everything. It makes sense. I actually have a feeling that some of the staff that don’t have powers are also part of this group” Dazai said.
He approached the door, recalling what Neuvilette said, “ If you want to meet the House of the Hearth, knock on the door five times ”
The door opened.
Chuuya raised an eyebrow, not surprised but impressed. The pair stepped into the dark room, the only light from the doorway, which was fading rapidly.
“Indeed, that’s a well-thought out deduction” A new female voice called out.
The two immediately got on guard. Turning to where the voice came from. Out of the shadows of the room, a tall woman steps out, high heels clanking on the ground, and the light sound of clapping came with it.
A white-haired woman with a streak of black in her hair, wearing a grey and white outfit, walked towards them. Her eyes in particular caught their attention. Black eyes, with red pupils in the shape of an ‘x’.
“It’s a pleasure to meet our new allies. My name is Arlecchino. I am the head of the House of the Hearth”
11th November, Tuesday, 7:00 PM
POV - MHA
“So you’re telling me that there are fluctuations in the storm that weren’t detected for a while?” A young blonde man with red wings asked.
“Indeed Hawks” A man wearing a fiery suit said.
There were 10 heroes gathered on one of the islands outside the storm, awaiting the time for the fluctuation.
“Well… not fluctuations, but more like the storm clears a bit, allowing us an opening to enter Teyvat” A man dressed in a blue suit with blonde hair clarified.
A muscular woman with bunny ears and a jumpsuit approached the three. “Top 3, the boat is ready, we’ll be heading out soon” she said.
The three nodded, following her to a massive metallic cargo ship. It was possibly the only way to get to Teyvat. Since they could disguise themselves as crew members, they could have the other heroes hide in the shipping containers on board, and that way, act as though they were lost and get into Teyvat.
Now the storm seemed to clear, with all the heroes on board, they started the boat, sailing through the cleared area in the storm. For what seemed like ages the heroes were stuck in the shipping containers, waiting to reach.
They talked to pass the time.
“So, what’s the plan, Endeavour?” Hawks asked.
“We get to whatever dock there is, and search for the Academy. We have to be careful, since there might be villains roaming around” Endeavour said.
A simple plan, straightforward and efficient.
However….
“How are we even going to find the Academy? If there’s a language barrier then it’s only going to be harder to ask around. Plus we could look suspicious if we ask.” The blonde man in denim pointed out.
Endeavour snorted, “We’ll figure it out when we get there. In any case, we need to think about how we’re going to sneak out of the port, Best Jeanist” he said.
“Fly out?” Hawks suggested.
“Not everyone can fly Hawks” Best Jeanist deadpanned.
While the group were discussing, the other heroes were patrolling on the boat, checking every nook and cranny for possible intruders. However, despite their efforts they failed to notice two shadows getting onto the boat, as a little boat in the water next to the cargo ship quietly vanished.
“We’re in” One of the shadows said.
In Teyvat…
“What do you mean Toga has vanished?!” Shigaraki yelled.
“Don’t know, haven’t seen her since yesterday” Dabi said, looking bored.
The group hid on the island for festivals, in a building near the gate. They were biding their time, researching about the Academy and the teachers. However, they couldn’t leave without being spotted…
Now that one of their members is gone, they need to change locations.
“Damn it! And we just got this base!” Shigaraki yelled.
“Please remain calm sir, she’s probably gone to attack a student who may have wandered in here.” Kurogiri reasoned.
“Gah! She better come back soon!” Shigaraki muttered.
The group was getting more irritated by the day, since they weren’t able to leave without being spotted. Finally after a few hours, Shigaraki lost his patience.
“Dabi, go out and look for Toga” Shigaraki ordered.
Dabi groaned but walked out of the building. He walked through all the streets, finding any sign of Toga or any trail of blood. However, what he came across was unexpected.
There was a piece of burnt clothing on the ground, with fuzzy hair attached. It was blonde, the exact shade of Toga’s hair. As Dabi leaned down, picking it up, he heard a crackling sound. He immediately whipped around, sending a blast of blue fire right behind him, finding no one there.
Then he yells, as purple lightning electrocutes him, and collapses, his body steaming. Dabi was completely knocked out, with a short male standing behind him, his spear crackling with purple lightning.
He holds a hand to his ear, “Two down, two to go” He reported, before dragging the body away.
11th November, Tuesday, 7:00 PM
POV - Genshin
“Alright, thank you Ms. Arlecchino” Neuvillette said, putting the phone down. He turned to his colleagues.
“We have successfully infiltrated the hero ship, the informants are gathering intelligence now.” Neuvillette informed.
“I also heard from Cyno, he’s caught two of those villains that infiltrated the Academy” Nahida added.
“Didn’t that guy say we should leave those two villains…. What were their names?” Tsaritsa asked.
“Shigaraki and Kurogiri,” Zhongli reminded.
“Okay… I know that it’s part of Fyodor and Dazai’s plan, but is it really safe to have the villain's means of escape running around?” Venti questioned.
“For once Venti makes a good point” Ei said, ignoring Venti’s splutters of offence. “Isn’t it reasonable to take out the means of escape before they try getting away? Unlike the heroes, these villains don’t care about whether their teammates are caught or not.”
“Ei, Venti, I understand your concerns. However, I think we should trust Fyodor and Dazai for now. They’ve made this plan, ensuring our students and the citizens of Teyvat aren’t affected or harmed in the process” Zhongli said.
Despite his assurance, Venti and Ei were still troubled, as was Mauvika. A citizen of her nation was attacked, despite the fact that it had nothing to do with the Yokohamans, she still felt a sense of dread about this plan.
“As long as the heroes and that ridiculous job are removed from this world, I’m willing to at least try following this plan…” Tsaritsa said. “Although… If any student is harmed, we will be removing those villains immediately . Regardless of what Fyodor and Dazai’s plan is.”
END OF CHAPTER 13
Notes:
Hey guys!
I realized halfway in that I got the dates completely wrong, the real date is currently 11th November in the fic. Sorry about that!
Anyway i hope the chap was good, now the BSD interactions are here.
(I feel like this chapter is bad.....)
Chapter 14: New Faces
Summary:
Two new people are introduced....
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
12th November, Wednesday, 12:30 AM
POV - MHA
Yaoyorozu couldn’t sleep. She kept tossing and turning, recalling what she thought of TA and about the Head’s reaction to Bakugou’s behaviour. Sure, maybe the punishment was harsh, but what would UA have done? Could they do something more extreme?
She then thought about the architecture class and the library. The students of the Academy were so happy . It felt more like the heroes were intruding than anything else… Then Bakugou…. I mean, it’s normal for him to erupt like this back at UA, but here, it was considered a crime. She couldn’t help but wonder what Bakugou would have been like if he studied here.
Then there were the others. Todoroki seems to have caught on to what she’s thinking about the Academy. Midoriya and the others though, they’re heavily inclined to believe there are villains. It’s understandable, the heroes couldn’t possibly be wrong….
Right?.....
At 8:30 AM….
Todoroki knew that Yaoyorozu was distracted as of late. Which is strange, she’s the topper of the class, and isn’t really one to be distracted. It’s a good thing that they were in the same group, he could talk to her a lot easily. Now though, everyone was waiting for Bakugou’s new… supervisor . Everyone was waiting in one of the dorm rooms.
It took a while, almost 10 minutes, when someone knocked on the door. Aizawa opened the door, seeing a pair of blonde children, a girl and a boy. On the surface, they looked no older than the UA students. However, the pair carried themselves with the same confidence a hero would.
Needless to say, the pair drew the attention of Midoriya the most. He was curious about what they teach. Although, the Heads said that there was only going to be one teacher?
As if reading his thoughts, the girl said, “Good morning Aizawa. We are the ambassadors of Teyvat Academy, and we requested to supervise Katsuki Bakugou”
“ Requested ?” Aizawa repeated, frowning, “We were told that there would be a teacher handling the situation, not a pair of children”
“Appearances are deceiving Aizawa” the boy countered, “No one would peg you for a teacher on a glance either”
Aizawa internally fumed at that, but let it slide. He couldn’t exactly deny that. He let the pair in, showing the rest of the students the two teens.
Midoriya internally noted their appearances, the boy had blonde hair, tied in a braid, the girl had short hair, with side curls. Both had amber eyes. The girl had a unique looking flower in her hair, and the boy wore an earring on his right ear. The girl wore a white skirt with long white leggings, a gem imbedded in the waistline of the dress, which almost glowed white. The boy wore a black shirt and black pants, a white cape that split in two hung from his shoulders.
“My name is Lumine, and this is Aether” The girl said, “There has been a slight change in the supervision.”
Aizawa and Toshinori perked up at that. “Excuse me? Why weren’t we informed of this sooner?!” Aizawa snapped, looking irritated.
“Because you would have created a fuss and started an argument” Aether responded, “It’s not that much of a change. It had come to our attention that there are two groups, and the Head’s simply found it less risky to have two supervisors watching both teams.”
Toshinori frowned, “But, no one else apart from Young Bakugou did anything…”
“And how can you two teachers guarantee that the other students won’t do anything?” Toshinori shrunk back at Lumine’s sharp tone. “Clearly, judging by your reactions to Bakugou Katsuki’s behaviour showed that you knew that he was a violent person. Since we can’t ask you two to give these students files, this is the other method we’re going to use.”
While Aizawa wanted to argue, he knew it would be futile. Lumine’s tone made no room for argument. In fact he could say he felt… intimidated by these two people, despite their youthful appearances.
“Very well” Aizawa gritted out, fighting back the intimidation, “I’m taking care of Bakugou, Modoriya and Uraraka. Toshinori is taking care of Todoroki, Yaoyorozu, Kendo and Monama”
The pair nodded, they turned and whispered, having a conversation. Toshinori and Midoriya leaned in, trying to hear what they were saying. That’s when the pair turned back, seeing Midoriya and Toshinori and deadpanning at their actions.
Midoriya shrunk back, and Lumine spoke, “I’ll be taking care of Aizawa’s team, and my brother will take care of Toshinori’s team.”
With that, the pair followed their respective teams through the Academy. Midoriya hoped to get more information about the powers of Teyvat from Lumine…
12th November, Wednesday, 9:00 AM
POV - Genshin
When Lumine and Aether first heard the news of the UA student attacking an Academy student, they were surprised to see that the Hero representatives were still standing. Lumine thought the Head’s would have brutally murdered all of them out of pure rage.
To Lumine, she thought that Nahida was calm, but she could sense the internal rage of the small archon. Lumine never liked the hero society. It created a bad influence on children, they’ll just bully those with ‘villainous’ quirks and praise those with ‘heroic’ quirks.
Although in her opinion, Bakugou’s attitude definitely made him a villain. While she desperately wanted to say so, she kept silent since she wasn’t going to get on the heroes' bad side and make them even more annoying than they are right now.
Lumine sighed as the group went to the engineering class. She knew Bakugou’s temper and Faruzan wouldn’t bode well…
Of course the scene started the second they entered. Faruzan asked why the group was late and Bakugou yelled back that it was none of her business.
“Excuse me-” Faruzan started, but was cut off by Lumine, who didn’t want a headache so early in the morning.
“Madam Faruzan, it really is none of our business. It doesn’t matter if they’re late or early since they’re just here to observe.” Lumine said calmly.
Faruzan accepted that, but was fuming about the fact that Bakugou yelled. She stamped her rage down and sent the hero students to the back as the pair began observing the classroom.
Well, only one of the group seemed interested in the teaching, the others were bored or they were studying the classroom. Bakugou was obviously not paying attention, and seemed to not care about the lesson, Uraraka was hearing what Faruzan was saying but clearly didn’t understand anything, while Aizawa and Midoriya were studying the classroom.
Midoriya was particularly looking at the students, and kept glancing at Lumine whenever he thought she didn’t see, although Lumine was perfectly aware of it. Judging from what she heard about him from Neuvilette, who received the report from Arlecchino, she had… a bad view of him.
Whatever she heard basically made him a stalker. While curiosity was all right, invading someone’s personal space to learn about their quirk, is straight up rude and invasive. There’s a limit to how much someone can know and he oversteps it every time. Lyney said that he has entire notebooks of the quirks.
With that information, she can guess what Midoriya wanted to ask. He was definitely going to ask about her powers and then put on a sad kitty act to persuade her to talk. Well, fat chance, she wasn’t going to say a word-
She nearly jumped when the bell rang. She restrained herself just in time, but felt embarrassed. Being in the Academy caused her to drop her guard far too often, which she needed to work on now that both the heroes and the villains were in the Academy grounds.
Speaking of which, she wondered what was happening with the ones Cyno captured…..
With Cyno…
“Please stop… I beg you!” Dabi yelled.
Cyno was calmly sitting in front of him, holding his spear and then saying, “Have you heard of the restaurant on the moon? Great food, no atmosphere.”
Dabi and Toga’s cries were never heard.
Back to Lumine…
Yeah, being with Cyno was a nightmare, not because he’s the Head of Security, but because of his dad jokes…. Lumine never thought she’d say this, but she pitied the villains, even if they were invading the school.
Now that it was the snack break, she had accompanied the group to the cafeteria. When they reached and sat down, Midoriya had purposefully sat next to Lumine. Which she assumed was because he wanted to ask her about her power.
“Um... Excuse me? Lumine?” Midoriya timidly said.
“Yes?” Lumine asked, turning to Midoriya with an expressionless gaze.
Midoriya tensed a little at her expressionless gaze, but asked, “Can… can you tell me a little about your powers?”
Aizawa, Uraraka and Bakugou leaned in, listening intently. But their hopes were dashed when Lumine responded with “No, I don’t think I want to”
Bakugou glared at her, “Hey extra! Answer the damn question!” he snapped.
“And why should I? It’s a question addressed to me and you have no right to tell me what I should answer” Lumine said calmly.
Bakugou grew more irritated, then grinned, “Hah! So you’re a weakling? Makes sense” He said
Lumine narrowed her eyes, “Well, if I’m weak, then you’re a mere insect in comparison” She said smugly.
Bakugou glared at Lumine again, close to snapping, when Aizawa snapped “Bakugou, that’s enough!”
Bakugou shoveled food into his mouth to avoid yelling at Lumine. Meanwhile, Midoriya was looking at Lumine with an increasingly pleading expression. Uraraka glanced at Lumine, as if debating whether she should also ask about her power.
Lumine remained silent, continuing to eat. She only hoped Aether was doing better with his group….
END OF CHAPTER 14
Notes:
Hey guys, hope the week went well.
Sorry for the chapter being so short, I wasn't sure what else to write about
Just to inform you, there won't be a chapter next week as I'm going on a week-long school trip.
Hope you like the chapter!
Chapter 15: Revelations
Summary:
Two new faces are here, and UA faces some serious questions about Teyvat, and a shocking revelation to both sides was made. Meanwhile TA is just enjoying life.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
12th November, Wednesday, 10:45 AM
POV - Genshin
Aether had wondered whether this ‘supervision’ was Lumine’s way of getting back at him for ditching her- uh, he means fighting with the Abyss .
Of course, after Lumine dragged him back from the Abyss she nearly threw him into the chasm, then swore she wouldn’t let him out of her sight ever again. In fact, she was debating whether to request the Heads to do this supervision project since Aether would be out of her sight, but agreed.
Aether thinks that this is her form of revenge….
He was pulled out of his thoughts when the black haired girl, Yaoyorozu, tapped him on the shoulder, “Um, Aether, can we go attend one of the entertainment classes?” she asked, a little hesitantly.
Aether raised an eyebrow, “I assume you mean the theater classes?” he asked.
Yaoyorozu nodded. Behind her, the blonde boy was yapping about how UA was superior to the Academy until the orange haired one knocked him out. The teacher, All Might, and Todoroki were staring blankly at the scene. Aether truly wondered how All Might managed to become a teacher in UA, considering he had zero teaching experience as far as Aether knew.
Aether almost snorted. He sincerely hoped that the other group wasn’t planning on visiting the theater class either, considering who was teaching it. This would either go well, or superbly bad….
Pushing that thought aside, Aether nodded, standing up. “Sure, let’s go there” he said. While he hoped that the other group wouldn’t go for the class as well, he couldn’t help but feel that Lumine would be happy seeing her again…
Meanwhile with the other group…
It was honestly going to take a miracle for Lumine to get through the day without destroying something. Maybe she should have had Aether take this group, because everyone was so irritating .
The blonde bomb boy was repeatedly demanding a fight, which Lumine had to constantly remind him that he’s not allowed to use his quirk, the broccoli boy and brunette were constantly asking about Lumine’s powers, while the stupid teacher completely ignored everything!
Honestly… these heroes were absolute excuses for teachers…
Lumine sighed, “So where do you want to go now?” She snapped, breaking the conversation.
Uraraka hesitantly raised her hand. Lumine sighed, again, “Don’t raise your hand, just spit it out”
“Um… our friends are going for the theater classes… can we go for it as well?” the brunette asked.
Lumine brightened up at that, after all the one teaching the class is… “Sure sure, we can go for it.” Lumine said, taking the group by surprise with how brightly she was talking. After all, it had been a whole year since she’d seen that person…
12th November, Wednesday, 10:50 AM
POV - BSD
“Mind explaining why all four of us are going for the theater class?” Chuuya demanded.
“Because~ The UA students are heading there now~” Dazai drawled, heading to the theater room while studying the map of the Academy.
Atsushi sighed, “We know that Dazai, but why all four of us, wouldn’t just one pair be fine?” he asked, to which Akutagawa immediately yelled at him about questioning Dazai’s decision, and the pair fell into another argument.
Ignoring the ruckus behind him, Chuuya glared at Dazai, “Is this because both the hero groups are going for the class, or is there another reason?” Chuuya paused, studying Dazai’s expression, “Or both?”
Dazai grinned, “Ah, you know me so well Chibi” He ducked to avoid the kick to his head, and continued talking, “It’s because the supervisors have caught my attention~”
Chuuya raised an eyebrow, “What about them?”
Dazai snickered, “Remember what Mr. Zhongli told us? Those twins who have been instrumental to the current peace in Teyvat?”
Chuuya frowned, “I didn’t think they’d assign the twins of all people… Seemed a little beneath them to use such powerful and important figures…”
Dazai flicked Chuuya’s forehead, “Don’t be stupid Chibi, it’s obvious those two requested to supervise- oof!” Dazai rubbed his side which Chuuya had elbowed.
“Don’t call me that mackerel! And don’t flick my head!” Chuuya snapped, as Dazai pretended to be in immense pain.
“Ah Chibi, you’re so cruel to me!: Dazai wailed, before his face morphed into a amused expression, “Although, I just want to meet these twins, and see just how ‘popular’ they are”
Chuuya snorted, “You just want to see how crazy the heroes will become when they see how respected they are, aren’t you?”
Dazai grinned, putting his arm over Chuuya, “Like I said you know me so well- ack!”
Atsushi and Akutagawa had watched Chuuya mercilessly punch Dazai, temporarily stopping their argument. Atsushi hoped the doctor of the Academy wouldn’t be too irritated by multiple visits….
12th November, Wednesday, 10:55 AM
POV - MHA
Aizawa was… surprised by the fact there were so many young teachers in the school. First was Faruzan, then Kaveh, now this… white haired girl.
The young woman, who had pure, short white hair, with blue highlights, and wore a dark blue fashionably designed dress was twirling around on the large stage in the classroom. Her eye were the most odd part of her appearance, black and white teardrop pupils, with one light blue eye and one dark blue eye.
“Is everyone here? Perfect~” She said while spinning and stabbing her… staff? Into the ground. He then removed her hat, putting it to her chest while she bowed.
“Today, we have the heroes and the Yokohaman’s in our class! Welcome to the theater class! I’m Furina, the theater teacher, I’ll be taking care of you for this period” she said, before standing up straight and putting her hat back on. “Students! It’s rehearsal time! Remember, we have only a few weeks for the play for the New Years Celebrations! Let’s get started!”
With that the students rush everywhere, picking up props and scripts as they start assembling stuff on the stage. Meanwhile, Furina jumps down and rushes to Lumine, hugging her abruptly. “Lumine! I’ve missed you!”
Lumine laughs, hugging back, “It’s been a while Furina!”
Aizawa stared at the scene. Did these two know each other before…?
Lumine and Furina immediately descended into chatter, “So, Furina, is there any gossip I’ve missed out on?” Lumine asked slyly.
As the pair started their girl talk, Aizawa was more focused on the students. They seemed to be handling the class on their own while Furina, the teacher, was… occupied . She looked really happy though, so Lumine and Furina must be close friends.
However, the students seemed to be more focused in comparison. They were working on the various props while some practiced their lines. A few students were even setting up the stage, as some were standing at the side, going over the script.
Aizawa admired how these kids were capable of self-management, without having someone supervise them. They looked to be as old as his own students, but were entirely different in terms of maturity. Although the teacher on the other hand… seemed to have a certain level of immaturity .
Aizawa wasn’t a psychologist by a long shot, however, he couldn’t help this sinking feeling that there was more to this immaturity of Furina, perhaps some trauma? Maybe it’s because of Teyvat’s villains… If that’s so, maybe talking to her about it might work… or it might cause her to close up even more.
Midoriya had also noticed this, and followed Aizawa’s line of thinking. However, he thought that it would help Furina if she opened out and talked. That way, he could reassure her that she was now safe, because the heroes were here! Although, how should Midoriya go about it? He couldn’t ask her outright, since that might cause her to close up about it.
As Midoriya and Aizawa were figuring out how to get information about the possible villains from Furina, Bakugou’s thought process was different. Maybe it was just him, but he’s been feeling like everyone showed disgust to the heroes and him, while this blonde woman was shown great respect and admiration.
Anyone with eyes would have noticed that everyone looked at Lumine with great admiration, and she seemed to change the entire mood of whatever place she went to. At breakfast, more people kept glancing at their table, looking at Lumine in particular, and now this… Furina was acting real close to her.
Finally Yaoyorozu was further spiraling into her pool of self-doubt. She saw how happy Furina was, and how much people admired Lumine. The reactions to her were so similar to the reactions to the heroes back in Japan. Is it possible that Lumine is the hero that Teyvat has? Adding on to that, was she a government approved hero, or a vigilante? Yaoyorozu decided to talk to Lumine later, if she could.
While these plans were swirling in each of their heads, Furina had clapped her hands. “Alright students! We’re starting the play rehearsal now! Actors in position, props ready? Alright, start with Act 1, Scene 1, ‘Meeting the Dragon’.”
The whole of the Japan representatives stood still at that, and at the same time, with another set of representatives, they collectively thought…
“ Dragons…? ”
12th November, Wednesday, 11:10 AM
POV - Genshin
Lumine held back a laugh when she heard that. While she was rather happy Furina has documented her travels into a play, she was a little surprised that they were presenting it at the New Years Celebration, considering it didn’t even relate to the whole theme of New Year.
She turned to Furina with an amused expression. “So, Furina, mind explaining why my travels are being shown for the New Years Celebration?”
Furina smiled, laughing a little, “Well, it’s the new year, and it’s also the start of the second term. The new year is a sign of new beginnings and what better way to begin the year with the journey of a famous hero such as yourself?”
Lumine turned a little pink at that. She knew the land of Teyvat admired her… but not this much… She stammered out, “W-well, I suppose t-that’s alright”
Aether almost snorted, knowing that Lumine was easily taken in with praise, especially from a friend. Although the last time Aether tried complimenting her, she straight up asked if there was something he needed. Honestly, did she think every time he complimented her, he wanted something?!
I mean, he did want something and hoped that the compliment might make it easier… but it’s not like she did anything different! Like, she also complimented him just to drag him into… some prank she was going to pull on Venti. As for what the prank was… you have to guess.
So they decided to start off with the Mondstat arc… this was probably the only part of the play they’d be doing, considering that Lumine’s entire travels would probably cause the play to turn into a whole 36 hours long, and with the amount of lines, it’d be near impossible to memorize and finish on time.
Then Aether’s thinking was almost shattered by a voice screeching “LUMINE” before a small flying person nearly toppled Lumine over. The little white haired fairy was hugging Lumine like she would disappear if she let go.
Lumine chuckled, “Paimon, I was barely gone a day.” she said, pulling away from the hug.
Paimon huffed, “You were gone two days! Do you know how much you worried Paimon?!”
Lumine pulled her cheek, “I told you, I had to go talk with the Heads, and supervise the hero kids. I left you with Xiangling since she wanted a taste tester for a new food, and I was only gone a day ”
Paimon spluttered, “P- uh- well- Paimon…. Paimon was still worried!” she yelped out.
Lumine laughed, and she patted Paimon on the back, “I hope you enjoyed the day though? Did you finish whatever Xiangling made?”
Paimon had a smug smile, “Obviously! Xiangling’s food was sooo good, I even brought some for you!”
The pair reverted to their usual chatter, and Aether watched with a smile. He was happy Lumine found a close companion in Paimon, and someone who sticks by her side 24/7. He wondered what might have happened to Lumine if Paimon wasn’t there… would she be a lot sadder than she is now…?
Aether pushed the thoughts to the side as Furina was reprimanding Lumine and Paimon for making noise when the students were presenting the play, “I mean, honestly! Not many people are even in theater, and yet the only reason why the whole academy is participating is because the play is about your journey! So pay attention! The students worked hard on this!” she snapped at the pair.
The students watched in amusement as Lumine and Paimon seemed to shrink back at the yelling. Aether sighed in disbelief. His sister has gone up against a literal god and she was still weak to being yelled at by her friends…
Furina turned back around from yelling at Lumine and Paimon, “Alright students, I apologize for the interruption! We’re doing Act 1 one more time!” she said, her tone turning a whole 180.
The students immediately ran back to positions, changing the props as others adjusted the lighting. Everyone saw the whole act this time, and Aether thought something he would never say to Lumine’s face: ‘ This play is going to be a huge hit ’
END OF CHAPTER 15
Notes:
IM BACKKKK
I tried making the chapter longer and yippee! Furina and Paimon have arrived! Paimon was on her taste testing mission so she wasn't there in the previous chapter with Lumine <3
and to clarify, yes, I've made Lumine the main traveler and Aether the abyss twin, mainly because I play as Lumine, hope that doesn't disappoint too many people.
I hope you liked the chapter! I haven't done a review of it, so ignore spelling mistakes-
also on a plus note- I GOT ARLECCHINO WHOOOOOOOOO
hope you liked the chapter!
Chapter 16: A Step Forward
Summary:
The hero students are beginning to truly open their eyes, while the Yokohaman's are slowly becoming more integrated with the Academy. Meanwhile, two people have learnt quite a bit....
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
12th November, Wednesday, 11:45 AM
POV - MHA
Midoriya watched the play with rapt attention. This girl, Lumine, was a hero! She was just like All Might, inspiring people and helping people. If she came to Japan, Midoriya was sure that she would be accepted worldwide as a hero despite being from Teyvat. And her powers…. from what he could tell, was wind related. So was she like Hat Guy? Maybe she would answer his questions?
Aizawa was watching the play, and he was a lot more concerned about the Abyss that was mentioned, that controlled the dragon. Were those the villains? If so, have they infiltrated the school? Aizawa was going to have to keep his guard up. If these Abyss people really were around, they needed to be really careful. Perhaps he could ask around the school about the Abyss. Although, there could be some bad memories associated with the Abyss for some students and teachers, so he should be careful about how he brings up the topic. But the reasons why the Abyss did this was questionable….
Yaoyorozu was recalling the history book she had read while hearing about the Abyss. It said that the Abyss was a group from a fallen nation that wanted to defy the gods and nearly succeeded. While the book had said that the Abyss was mostly disbanded after the war, what Yaoyorozu was more concerned about was the Abyss’s reasons . Sure, villains are people who defy most things, like the government and heroes, or they simply do evil for their own satisfaction, like stealing.
However, Teyvat was not like Japan. The villains here might have a different reason. That much was clear. So why did the Abyss….?
Meanwhile, Toshinori had watched the play with mixed feelings. He thought Teyvat had desperately needed heroes, and they still do, but this girl, Lumine… Firstly, he admired her. He admired the dedication she had to saving Teyvat, however, she did it in the wrong way. Firstly, the play had shown that she had attempted to steal something! And everyone ignored that! So what can she really be classified as? A hero or vigilante?
Toshinori admitted it, Lumine was certainly a better hero than he was at this point. She had saved Teyvat single handedly, but she did the wrong things. She should have answered for her crimes, but everyone glossed over it, and let her be.
Bakugou had shared the same sentiment. The blonde girl was clearly in the wrong. She may have saved Teyvat but she had zero right to commit crimes to do so. He promised that this girl would be facing justice, even if he had to beat it out of her. The dragon she fought couldn’t have possibly been that dangerous or powerful if she could beat it, so Bakugou would have saved Teyvat in a much better way than she did.
Todoroki though… he was beginning to understand the conflicted feelings Yaoyorozu has been having. People just assumed he’s very dense, but even he could tell Yaoyorozu was troubled by the mission. Firstly, the entire time here, there hasn’t been a single villain attack or a single sign of unhappiness in the Academy. Sure, some might write it off as manipulation or brainwashing.
However, considering how hostile some people had seemed towards the Abyss, it seemed unlikely that they’re being controlled by the Abyss from the shadows. Plus, judging from the play, it seemed more like the Abyss liked to collect powerful or influential pawns to use in battle. Playing from the shadows would have been a last ditch measure, and judging from their power, it seemed unlikely.
Adding on to that, what would they gain from controlling the Academy of all things? Wouldn’t it be easier to control the dragon or any powerful creature and attack the Academy? That’s why its steadily getting likely that there isn’t any villain in the Academy. However, that was merely one part of their mission.
Todoroki subtly glanced in the direction of the people from Yokohama. While his mind was beginning to change about Teyvat, he still felt that Yokohama was a real danger. Since they aren’t able to get into Yokohama, how do they know whether villains are there or not? Or, what if the four here are villains?
Adding on to that, the fact that two of their strongest and their teacher were single handedly demolished by one person from Yokohama, showed a lot. Sure, maybe All Might could have beat them, but the fact that Mr. Aizawa’s quirk didn’t work on the red haired man….
The group was snapped out of their thoughts when Furina clapped her hands in a round of applause. The others followed suit, including the students on standby and who had worked on the prop management. Lumine was completely red, looking as though she wanted to melt into the floor. Why did she get so flustered about being a hero….? Midoriya wondered. He was debating whether he should talk to Lumine now, when Furina started talking.
“Excellent work students!” he sang, “This will truly be the best part of the celebrations! Now, we only have…” She checked the clock in the room, which said 12:00 PM, “We have 15 minutes left, not enough time to do a full rehearsal again, so practice your lines. And prop management! I would like to speak with you!”
As the students went over to Furina to discuss, Midoriya walked over to Lumine, who had apparently recovered from being in the spotlight. He hesitantly asked, “Um, Ms. Lumine, may I please speak with you?”
He had already brought out his notebook, as if getting ready to take notes on whatever she said. Lumine had eyed the book distastefully. “If you’re taking notes about me, then I’m not answering any of your questions” she said curtly.
Midoriya blanched at that, reluctantly putting his notebook away. “Um… can I ask what your power is?” he asked.
Lumine frowned a little, “I can control all seven elements.” she said.
Midoriya’s eyes lit up at that, all seven ?! Did that mean she technically had seven quirks? He starts blabbering without thinking, “So, does that mean you have seven quirks? Can you control multiple at the same time, or do you need to switch? How many can you control at once? Which is your stronges-” He was cut off when he saw Lumine raising her hand to stop him.
“Alright, one question at a time. I won’t answer or hear anything if you start talking that quickly.” She said, sounding a little annoyed.
Midoriya blinked and began to ask at a more measured pace. He learnt that while she couldn’t control multiple elements at once, she could shift between them quite quickly. Each developed at a different time period, but she didn’t say what the strongest was.
“Each of the elements have their own strengths and weaknesses, so I don’t have a ‘strongest’ in general. I use each element to their advantage in battle.” She explained.
Midoriya nodded, understanding. She’s saying that each one is important in certain situations, but, “Won’t it be better to have one good power for every situation?” Midoriya asked aloud.
Lumine raised an eyebrow, “That will make you too predictable. If you constantly use only one element in battle, then it gets easier for the opponent to catch you by surprise, and it will let them adapt more quickly.” she said.
Midoriya’s eyes widened as he understood, he never considered the fact that his attacks might get predictable after a certain period of time. Also, given how the heroes are showcased everyday, it does get easy for the villains to know how the heroes fight… Midoriya desperately wanted to talk more, but the bell rang, and everyone headed out, including the Yokohaman’s.
12th November, Wednesday, 12:15 PM
POV - BSD
Chuuya wasn’t sure what to think. He just found out that the blonde girl he saw with the hero representatives was a dragon kicking hero. I mean, sure he also beat a dragon, but he had to use corruption to do that. Lumine did it with simple wind power.
“Feeling jealous chibi?” Dazai drawled, towering over Chuuya.
Chuuya huffed, resisting the urge to punch him in the gut. “I’m not jealous , I’m just impressed, that’s all. Besides, I am happy to know that that girl can drop kick you if you asked her for a double suicide.”
Dazai mock gasped, “How cruel Chuuya! I didn’t know short people could talk so badly!”
And then Dazai doubled over, clutching his stomach. “Quit talking about my height mackerel!” Chuuya shouted, trying his level best to not punch Dazai into next week.
“Um guys…” Chuuya turned to see Atsushi deadpanning at their behaviour. “People are staring” Atsushi added.
That was true, people were sending confused and concerned looks in their direction, and the hero students and teachers were staring at the pair with suspicious and cautious glares. Chuuya rolled his eyes, some people just couldn’t mind their own business…
Dazai straightened, walking in the direction of the cafeteria with the other three close behind. Once they had sat down and started eating, Atsushi was looking a lot less annoyed. “This food is really good.” Atsushi commented.
Dazai nodded, “I cannot go back to eating canned crab after this… delicious masterpiece” he said, waving at the crab meal before him. It was a cut up crab, carefully placed to look like a pyramid, a slice of butter melting on the bottom with chopped mushrooms on the side. It looked oily, but Chuuya would give it a 10/10 for presentation.
Heck nearly every food in the Academy looked mouthwatering, even the vegetarian food, somehow.
Dazai was already going to town on the crab coated in butter, eating it as if someone might come and grab it from him when he wasn’t looking. Chuuya rolled his eyes at the man’s behaviour, hoping that it didn't draw any more attention than necessary. Another problem was that Akutagawa and Atsushi started arguing again.
“I see you’re enjoying your food” A female voice called out. Dazai paused eating, looking up to see a young girl dressed in the Academy uniform, light blue hair with bangs, and wearing a light blue necktie. Someone from the cryo dorms, huh….
“Ah, and why would a young lady as beautiful as you be approaching us?” Dazai asked.
The girl smiled, “I simply wished to meet our new guests. Mr. Chuuya here is the talk of the Academy, having defeated an entire hero team with little to no difficulty.” The girl said.
Chuuya raised an eyebrow, he hadn’t expected that most people would have heard of that incident, “And you are?”
The girl bowed formally, “My name is Kamisato Ayaka. It’s a pleasure to finally meet Yokohama.”
Dazai raised an eyebrow, the girl’s mannerisms indicated she came from a pretty high ranked family, if she acted so formal. He had seen the way the girl moved, as if wary of her surroundings, however, it was in such a way that she could easily pick up something from her side. He only ever saw that in one other person…
This girl used a sword, wielded a cryo vision, and was part of a top-tier family.
“Ah, a sword user, I haven’t seen many in the Academy” Dazai said, carefully observing the girl’s expression.
Ayaka smiled, looking rather unsurprised, “I’m impressed that you figured that out. Do you know any sword users, by any chance?” she asked.
Hm, so she realized that… “Indeed. The Agency’s boss is a formidable swordsman.” Dazai said.
Ayaka nodded, eying the meal Dazai had been eating, “It seems like you enjoy Butter Crab” she said with a light laugh.
Dazai eyed the meal, so that’s the name. He should have expected that considering how much butter he could taste from it, “I do happen to enjoy crab” he said.
“This dish is a specialty in Inazuma. Quite a few people enjoy eating it.” Ayaka said.
“Hm? You have food from all over Teyvat here?” Chuuya asked.
“Indeed, the Caca Lily Seafood Soup, another crab meal, is from Mondstat.” Akaya said.
Dazai did remember having crab soup yesterday… wait… Caca lily…?
“Um, I hope you don’t mind me asking, but what is caca lily…..?” Dazai asked, looking a little worried.
“Oh, it’s a plant that grows in lakes…. Is something wrong? You’re looking rather pale” Ayaka asked, looking a little concerned.
“Oh no, it’s nothing” Dazai said, while internally sighing in relief. With this new land, he thought the caca lily might’ve been something else entirely…
12th November, Wednesday, 12:30 PM
POV - Genshin
A young man in a top hat and a red and brown outfit quietly slipped out from behind some shipping containers, regrouping with a young, grey haired girl with cat ears.
“Judging by the distance, it seems like they’re on the right path Lynette, they’ll reach the mainland in around an hour.” the boy said.
“These people don’t have Captain Beidou or anyone who knows Teyvat’s waters well, so I assume that’s why they’ve taken so long.” Lynette mused. “Of course it could also just be because the ship’s slow… what have you found out Lyney?”
Lyney flicked out a card, “I have discovered that the heroes are incredibly stupid~” He drawled, smirking.
Lynette rolled her eyes, “That much is evident, I’m asking what information do they have”
Lyney pouted, but answered anyway, “They’re completely in the dark. They haven’t gotten the slightest idea what’s there in Teyvat, and they don’t even know that the Academy is airborne.”
Lynette nodded, “That at least confirms that the hero representatives have no ways to communicate with the outside world. It seems like the HPSC pulled out the big guns. The ‘Top 10 Heroes’ are here. Are they the strongest?”
Lyney waved his hand dismissively, “No, they’re the ten most popular. That’s what I heard from the crew members. In any case, from what it sounds like, most of the stronger heroes are apart of the infiltration mission, so Japan is relatively weaker now”
Lynette smiled coolly, “The intelligence of Yokohama amazes me, this is exactly what those two men said would happen.”
Lyney nodded, smirking, “Let’s report back to Father, we can move to the next stage of the plan shortly”
END OF CHAPTER 16
Notes:
NEW CHAP
hey y'all hope the week went well, im tired as heck-
What could Dazai and Fyodor possibly be planning?!
I hope you liked the chapter! I understand that some will be kinda disappointed that BSD isn't getting featured much, but I'm trying to incorporate them more. I'm going to make sure there are some BSD and MHA interactions :D
See you all next week!
Chapter 17: A Huge Mistake...
Summary:
Midoriya tries to talk to Furina, only to make a massive mistake. Now the Archon's want a little revenge, and they can achieve that with a certain move...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
12th November, Wednesday, 12:15 PM
POV - BSD
It was now the self-study period, where the whole batch was allowed to do what they pleased for their studies. Some had gone to train with Ajax in the colosseum. Some had gone to the library. Some had gone to talk to teachers to clarify their doubts. And some just worked on their assignments.
Overall, it was a very peaceful time.
Until, of course, the heroes got involved.
Dazai was very interested in Lumine after the play. He was going to chat with her for a bit, however, he couldn’t tear her away from the UA students since she was supposed to be keeping an eye on Bakugou.
Hmm…. maybe her brother could give some information.
Dazai was curious, he won’t deny that. Firstly, a few things popped up in the play that were odd. First, why was the dragon in the woods? It couldn’t have been there for no reason. Second, who tipped off Lumine to get the lyre? It said it was some bard where they got the information from. Finally, where was Aether the entire time ?
If the twins were as close as they seemed, it was odd that Aether wasn’t by Lumine’s side. Was there a falling out? Or could Aether be the antagonist in Lumine’s story?
Dazai was going to speak to Aether about this, but seeing Furina head to the library with Midoriya, All Might, Todoroki, Yaoyorozu, and Uraraka following close behind.
Well, Dazai could always talk to Aether later, what is happening now?
12th November, Wednesday, 12:25 PM
POV - MHA
Midoriya was very concerned about Furina. He couldn’t help but feel like she was bottling up her emotions, hiding some horrible past about herself. He knew that hiding it would only hurt her further, and he hoped to speak with her about it. To reassure her that heroes are there, and she can be safe now.
What he didn’t expect is for her to be so close to a certain someone…
“Hat Guy! I didn’t expect you to be here!” Furina said.
“Furina, I work here” Hat Guy deadpanned at Furina, as he was typing on a computer.
“I know, but usually you’re never here” Furina said.
Hat Guy sighed, “Are you here to issue a book? Or just read to pass the time?” Hat Guy asked.
“Maybe both. Do you have any scripts for plays here?” Furina asked, “I love reading through them for ideas”
Without the slightest hesitation, Hat Guy pulled out a stack of books from under the table. “I had a feeling you’d be coming today, so I brought out these for you”
Furina stared at the pile, then at Hat Guy, before she took the stack with a smile, “Thanks….” she said. Hat Guy simply nodded before she took it to the nearest table.
Midoriya’s group had stared at the scene. From their initial impression of Hat Guy, it was rather surprising that he’d be this nice to someone. As they saw Hat Guy giving them a hard stare, the group scattered, with Yaoyorozu heading to the history section, with Todoroki following her, and everyone else, except All Might.
All Might had asked Aizawa to look after Kendo, Monama and Bakugou. Lumine was also watching them, with her brother. Right now, he believed both he and Midoriya were of the same idea, to talk to Furina, and hopefully get her to open up about her tragic past and comfort her. They’ll tell her the heroes will help her. It’ll be their first step to integrating heroes into Teyvat.
Furina was happily reading, as Midoriya and All Might, both having picked up random books on the shelves, approached Furina’s table.
“Er, is it fine if we sit here?” Midoriya asked, giving a bright smile.
Furina looked up, nodded, then went back to reading.
All Might and Midoriya sat down. They were at a complete loss about how to start talking to Furina about this. They couldn’t very well just ask, since that might not be the best idea. Midoriya thought of an idea.
“Ms. Furina, the play was amazing! You are a really good play-writer!” Midoriya said.
Furina tore her head away from the script she was reading, nodding happily, “Thank you!”
“May I ask, what made you want to write plays?” Midoriya asked.
“I really enjoyed watching plays back in Fontaine. After a while, I chose to be a play-writer, because I found it fun. I even wrote a play that ended up becoming a big hit.” Furina boasted, looking very pleased.
Midoriya carefully chose his words, “So, Ms. Furina, why didn’t you choose acting then?” he asked.
Furina’s happy smile seemed to falter, and Midoriya knew he had her. “Well… I simply found play-writing more fun,” She said.
All Might listened carefully, pretending to read, as he heard Midoriya speak, “Ms. Furina… I think that you did act before, but it didn’t go well…” Midoriya said, studying her expression carefully.
Furina blinked, her smile falling, replaced with a wary expression, “I… I did, but I didn’t fail. I just didn’t like it” she said, her voice seeming to crack a little.
“I didn’t say you failed Ms. Furina, I said it didn’t go well.” Midoriya said.
Furina looked alarmed at that. Midoriya pressed further, “Ms. Furina, if there is something wrong, or something you’re upset about, tell us, we can help you”
Furina looked a little shaken, but responded, “No, I think I’m fine.” she said, turning back to her script.
Midoriya wasn’t letting this drop. Furina clearly needed help, and Midoriya was willing to give that help. He leaned in, “Ms. Furina, I won’t judge you, I promise. Please, just let us help you. We’re heroes” he said.
Furina shook her head, adamant, “No, I don’t need help” she said.
“Ms. Furina please-” Midoriya started, only to feel a menacing shadow looming over them.
“What’s happening here?” Hat Guy asked, his eyes narrowing.
Midoriya blinked, he inwardly shrank back at the look on the man’s face, which was clearly annoyed. Hat Guy glanced to Furina, taking note of her crumbling expression, before turning back to Midoriya, “I think you’ve troubled Ms. Furina enough. Kindly leave the library.” he said coldly.
Midoriya blinked, before protesting, “Wait! I was just trying to help! I wasn’t troubling her-"
“Ms. Furina, was this boy troubling you?” Hat Guy asked, turning to Furina.
Unable to speak, all Furina could do was nod. Hat Guy turned back to Midoriya, “You’ve been troubling her, now I must ask you to either leave, or move your place away from Ms. Furina.”
All Might stood up, trying to resolve the situation, “Mr… Hat Guy, was it?”
Hat Guy nodded, looking displeased. “Mr. Hat Guy, please don’t have us thrown out. Young Midoriya may have been troubling her, but I assure you he was only trying to help” All Might said.
That did nothing to make Hat Guy less angry, in fact, he seemed even more displeased. “So are you telling me that her feelings are of no concern to you?” He demanded, his eyes growing sharp.
“No, that’s not what I said-” All Might started but was cut off.
“No, but you’ve implied it. She’s clearly uncomfortable with whatever you were discussing and you don’t seem to care, continuing to ask questions about the topic.” Hat Guy said.
Midoriya and All Might faltered at that. True, Furina was looking uncomfortable, but Midoriya was so intent on trying to get her to open up so he could help, that he ignored that fact.
“We… we’ll move our places…” Midoriya said, getting up, and picking up the book he had been pretending to read.
As Midoriya walked away, he watched Hat Guy speak to Furina in a low voice, before she nodded, and he took the scripts and went to the computer, with Furina following. After typing some things, he handed her the scripts and she left the library.
Midoriya inwardly sighed, disappointed. He felt someone touch him on the shoulder, and saw Uraraka. “Deku? What happened just now?” she asked. Yaoyorozu and Todoroki were also there, looking concerned and confused.
Midoriya explained everything in a glum expression, and Todoroki frowned. “Midoriya, I told you at the training camp. Talking to someone about their trauma and forcing them to speak about it are completely different. What you did is the latter and it can be very harmful for the person to do that.” he said, bluntly.
Midoriya froze at this, staring at Todoroki. He’d never considered the possibility that it would be bad for Furina to do that. “I…. I didn’t…” he stammered, unsure what to say.
“Midoriya… that’s basic common sense , you don’t pressurize someone about their trauma” Yaoyorozu said.
Midoriya flinched at that, along with All Might. He was so intent on trying to help Furina that he may have just made everything worse…
Midoriya messed up… badly .
12th November, Wednesday, 2:45 PM
POV - Genshin
It was lunchtime and everyone had headed to lunch, but Hat Guy had pulled Lumine aside and had whispered something to her. Something that Paimon couldn’t quite hear, until Lumine shouted, “WHAT?!?!”
Paimon flinched back, along with a couple of other students who were heading to the cafeteria. They glanced at Lumine’s angry expression, turned and walked away at a faster pace.
Lumine was seething . She looked like she was going to punch a hole in the nearest wall if someone didn’t stop her. To cool off, she started pacing, but that didn’t do anything. She sighed, taking a deep breath, before asking, “Did you tell Neuvillette?”
“I haven’t yet. I thought I should tell you first.” Hat Guy said, studying Lumine’s expression. “I’m going there now, and I expect all the walls to be in place when I come back” he said.
Lumine spluttered as Hat Guy marched out of sight. “I wasn’t going to do anything! I’m not going to add property damage to my list of crimes…” Lumine muttered.
Paimon looked twice as concerned, “Ummm Traveller, what happened?” she asked.
Lumine crossed her arms, taking deep breaths to calm down. “Midoriya, that dumbass , kept asking Furina about acting! ” she snapped.
Paimon faltered, her eyes growing wide. She knew that Furina had a heavy dislike towards acting ever since the prophecy of Fontaine and has now moved to play-writing and directing because she enjoyed that. The acting time for Furina heavily traumatized her, to the point where she doesn’t even want to talk about it. Paimon figured the time she acted in that play was the only time she’d ever act again.
Now the fact that someone almost forced her to talk about it…
“Thankfully Hat Guy intervened before they could do much more.” Lumine said.
Paimon has never been happier to have Hat Guy on their side. If he hadn’t intervened, who knows what Lumine might have done when she found out.
Meanwhile, in the Head’s office…
Venti, Ei, Zhongli, Mauvika, Nahida and the Tsaritsa all stared at the broken table in front of Neuvillette. Hat Guy looked indifferent to it, as he stared Neuvillette dead in the eye. “Yes, they did do that” he said, confirming what Neuvillette wanted to hear.
Neuvillette looked pissed . Venti didn’t think he’d seen him look so mad before. “I would like to punish this Midoriya for what he’s done.” Neuvillette said in a deadly calm voice.
Zhongli cleared his throat. “If that’s what you want, there may be something we can do…” he said.
The Archons and Hat Guy turned to Zhongli, as he held up two files, and Ei’s eyes lit up as she saw one of them.
“Two birds with one stone, we’ll bring the heroes down a notch, and let Neuvillette get some revenge” Zhongli said, a chilling smile on his face.
12th November, Wednesday, 2:50 PM
POV - BSD
Dazai hummed as he started eating his crab delicacy, seemingly in a good mood, which did nothing to shake of Chuuya's concern about why he looked so happy.
“Oi, bandage manic, why do you look so damn pleased?” Chuuya asked, staring at Dazai’s happy expression.
Dazai smirked, “I think the Archons have decided to take the plan forward~” he said.
Atsushi’s eyes widened, “You don’t mean…”
“It’s time those two came into the spotlight~” Dazai said, crunching on a crab leg.
END OF CHAPTER 17
Notes:
YES NEW CHAPTER AND AN EARLY ONE
Ik it's kinda odd im posting early, but I got an awesome idea, shoutout to Renekton_Time for this idea
News, another fandom is being added to this! Care to give a guess?~
I hope you liked the chapter, and sorry for ending it on a cliffhanger!
I live for Scara and Furina dynamic, they have some of the best lore in game and their stories are so similar <3
Chapter 18: Nagisa and Karma
Summary:
UA encounters two strange individuals, while a certain organization steals an opportunity.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
12th November, Wednesday, 3:15 PM
POV - MHA
“YOU WHAT?!” Aizawa yelled at Midoriya.
Midoriya flinched back, mumbling apologies. Aizawa sighed, rubbing his head. He couldn’t believe that Midoriya, the one he thought would have better sense than this, would pressure Furina.
“Midoriya, I thought you would have better sense than this” Aizawa said with a sigh.
“Mr. Aizawa, I’m sorry, I just wanted to help-”
“Helping means nothing if the person doesn’t want to talk!” Aizawa snapped. Okay, now he felt bad, seeing Midoriya flinch back. While the boy did something very wrong, he did have good intentions in mind.
“Just apologize to her when you see her” Aizawa said, calming down.
Midoriya nodded, his face turning sad. Uraraka patted his shoulder, as a way of comfort. Midoriya knew he messed up, and was planning to apologize to Furina. If only he could find out where she is…
However, that would have to wait, as they were supposed to head to the next class, which was going to be the fashion design class. As Aizawa and the group, being carefully watched by Lumine, headed there, a student stopped them. She was clearly a kindergartener, with blonde hair, pointed ears and red eyes. She had the brightest smile that melted Uraraka and Midoriya’s hearts. Aizawa looked indifferent, and Bakugou looked annoyed.
“Excuse me, are you the UA people?” She asked, smiling and tilting her head.
“Yes we are. What’s your name kiddo?” Uraraka asked.
“My name is Klee! Mr. Ajax wanted me to tell you to go to the Colosseum, since he wanted to talk about something!” Klee said brightly.
The group looked confused, but Lumine had a small smirk on her face. She had a feeling about what was going to happen right now, and she felt nothing but sheer happiness about it. Aizawa narrowed his eyes, catching the small smirk, and wondered what on earth was happening.
“Sure Klee, I’ll take them there” Lumine said, and Klee turned, and somehow managed to look even happier when she saw Lumine.
“Honorary Knight!” Klee squealed, barreling into Lumine, and hugging her tightly. Lumine laughed at that, patting her head.
“Come on Klee, I have to take them to the Colosseum, we’ll talk later alright?” She said, Klee pouted, clearly reluctant, but letting Lumine go.
‘ Honorary Knight…? ’ That caught the whole group’s attention. So she does have a hero name. Midoriya wondered whether she’ll be accepted in Japan as a hero. If she was so widely accepted in Teyvat, surely she’ll be happily accepted in Japan as well, right?
They were immediately ushered out by Lumine, “Come on, we have to go to the Colosseum, hurry” she said.
Bakugou spat back an insult, which Lumine ignored, as she pushed them towards the Jade platform. Midoriya and Aizawa still wondered how on earth these things existed in Teyvat…
Finally they reached the colosseum, where Ajax was standing in the middle of the arena, with two other people. One was a tall man with short red-hair and yellow eyes. For some reason, he looked oddly familiar to the UA students and teacher.
The other was a short man with short blue hair and eyes. This man was unfamiliar to the group, so they knew he was someone they didn’t know. However, they were fairly certain they’d seen a much younger version of this blue-haired man, and the red-haired man a few years ago.
“Afternoon UA” Ajax said with a chilly smile. The pair next to him nodded towards them. “These are two people I’ve invited over.” He said.
The red-head nodded with a smile that didn’t reach his eyes, “My name is Akabane Karma, pleasure to meet you~” he said smoothly.
The blue-haired man smiled as well, “My name is Shiota Nagisa, pleased to meet UA” he said.
The pair were dressed in an odd looking camouflage outfit, which the group hadn’t seen before. Aizawa was still wracking his brain, wondering where he’d heard of Akabane Karma before, but he couldn’t quite place it.
Ajax was talking again, “....so, you can fight these two to get that privilege back!” Ajax said with a smile.
“Sorry, what?” Aizawa asked, but he didn't hear the first half of what he said, since he was figuring out who Karma was.
Ajax sighed, “I was saying that the deal the Heads have made, is too fight these two and win, and you’ll be allowed to join the battle training classes again” Ajax said.
“Hah?! You’re having us fight these weaklings?! Come on, fight us yourself! Or are you too scared ?” Bakugou said with malice.
Ajax snorted, finding what Bakugou said amusing. “No, I just couldn’t be bothered to fight you myself. Besides, I got an injury in my last fight and am still recovering”
Bakugou bristled at that, while Aizawa, Midoriya and Uraraka were more concerned about the part where he said injury . That made Aizawa irritated. The man was recovering and yet, the school forced him to teach? Or maybe he was just teaching because he wanted to…? Aizawa couldn’t say anything against that, since he did pretty much the same thing after the USJ incident.
“I’ll get off the battlefield and then you can fight to your hearts content!” Ajax said with a smile, retreating to the audience stands.
12th November, Wednesday, 3:25 PM
POV - BSD
“Dazai, are you just here because you want to see the heroes humiliated?” Atsushi asked, deadpanning at Dazai, who was giggling evilly.
“But of course Atsushi” Dazai said with a grin. “I can say with absolute certainty that the entire group will lose to them”
Akutagawa raised an eyebrow, “Dazai, I don’t doubt you, but why do you think that they’re going to lose?” he asked.
Chuuya smirked, “Akutagawa, tell me, what's the main flaw of the heroes?” He asked.
“They rely too much on their quirks” Akutagawa said immediately.
“What else?” Dazai asked.
“They don’t have professional training” Akutagawa responded.
Dazai nodded, “Exactly, so put this scenario, between a hero and a quirkless, professional fighter, who would win?” he asked.
Atsushi thought about it carefully, before answering, “Would it be the quirkless fighter?” He answered after some hesitation.
“Correct, since the quirkless fighter is a professional, they have the advantage of both skill and experience over the hero” Dazai said with a grin.
“In any battle, experience and skill are the most important factors. If you have neither, you’re practically relying on pure luck” Chuuya added.
Atsushi turned red at that, remembering his first few weeks with the Armed Detective Agency. He was practically relying on luck and his ability, and that’s why he asked Kunikida to help train him in hand to hand combat.
“Oh it’s beginning!” Dazai said eagerly, pulling out the popcorn.
Chuuya deadpanned, “Is that really necessary?” he asked.
“Dear slug, as someone who’s been living as such a short person, it makes sense that you can’t see entertainment. Would you like me to elevate your seat for you?” Dazai said slyly, passing the popcorn to Atsushi.
Atsushi hurriedly caught the popcorn tub as Dazai held up his arm to block one of Chuuya’s punches, which he thankfully didn’t put much strength into otherwise he might have punched Dazai into the wall. “
Shut up you damn mackerel! You consider every stupid thing entertainment!” Chuuya snapped.
The pair started shooting insults at one another as the UA group raced towards the pair in camouflage. Atsushi and Akutagawa glanced at each other, wondering whether they should tell the pair that the match started…
12th November, Wednesday, 3:30 PM
POV - Genshin
Venti was chomping on popcorn as he saw the two groups clash, eager to see the heroes be humiliated once again. He shared the tub with Mauvika and Ei as they also kept a close eye on the match. Even Neuvillette was looking at the arena with a sense of satisfaction, while Zhongli and Nahida sighed at the group.
“Where did the Tsaritsa go?” Ei noticed, seeing the lack of the masked Archon.
“She’s gone to work on the next part of the plan.” Zhongli said, looking at the battlefield. “Venti, what’s the status of the meeting of the HPSC and WAA in Mustafu?”
Venti smiled, “Oh it went very well~” He said…
11th November, Tuesday, 2:00 PM
POV - ???
A tall man with black, spiky hair followed by a beautiful blonde, blue eyed woman walked through a corridor. They stopped at a pair of double doors, and opened them, stepping in without so much as a word.
They stepped into a room with a long table, two empty chairs on the right side, and a group of people seated on the left side. The people on the left side looked oddly tense, as they watched the pair walk in and seat themselves on the empty chairs, looking quite wary.
The black, spiky haired man bowed, “Good afternoon HPSC representatives, my name is Karasuma, I’m a representative from the WAA, the World Assassin Association. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” he said, before sitting down.
The blonde woman didn’t say a word the entire introduction, she simply twirled a stand of hair with her finger as she studied the HPSC representatives, with cold eyes. The HPSC representatives looked quite uncomfortable as they watched the WAA representatives with unease.
“This is a simple meeting, there’s no need to be so uneasy” Karasuma said to the group casually, to which they flinched at.
“Well, sorry for feeling uncomfortable sitting with assassins ” one of the braver representatives spat, but shrunk back as the woman turned to him.
“Considering that the WAA’s rules won’t allow any harm to come to you unless you attack first, there’s hardly anything to be scared of.” Karasuma said, before shaking his head, “Nevermind, we’re getting off track here. The WAA has an offer”
The HPSC representatives tensed at that. If assassins had an offer to make, it probably wasn’t a good one…
“The WAA has noticed a decline in heroes. As a result, there has been a rise in villain attacks. I am well aware that the League of Villains hasn’t been seen, but the increase in villain attacks is a concern” Karumasa said. “So, the WAA is offering to… handle the villains in place of the heroes”
“By handle do you mean eliminate ?” The HPSC representative gritted out.
This was absolutely wrong! Just because the heroes were sent on a confidential mission that the HPSC President refused to reveal didn’t mean that these people could just waltz in here and take over the heroes jobs!
“I’m sorry but I must-” the representative was cut off by Karasuma.
“Do take into consideration the state of the civilians. Some are too scared to even come out of their houses for fear of becoming hostages, or even being killed by a villain. Given how the HPSC is so dedicated to protecting the innocent, surely there’s no reason to decline the WAA’s offer?” Karasuma reasoned with false sympathy.
These people played them into a corner. The issue was that if the HPSC accepted the WAA’s offer, then the assassins would practically overtake the heroes! It was no secret that assassins were exceptionally skilled in combat, and were highly trained, so doing such a thing would be a breeze to them.
If the assassins were to secure the civilians' safety, then people might turn to assassins for protection instead of the heroes, and that would undermine years worth of effort put in by the HPSC. So the only answer is to…
“By the way, HPSC representative, do you know what this… confidential mission is?” Karasuma asked innocently.
The HPSC representative froze. “We were not informed, this mission was personally assigned by the HPSC President herself…” he said with a frown. “ Why? ”
“Well, it’s just concerning to me, seeing as if it’s such an important mission, why would they put the civilians in danger, when the whole purpose of heroes is to protect civilians?” Karasuma said calmly. “Does the HPSC President at least have a way to contact the heroes in case of emergency? And can they get back in time?”
The HPSC representative froze again, none of the information they were given could answer this question. While they were wondering what to say, Karasuma continued, “If there is a way to contact the heroes, then I will gladly rescind the offer, since the heroes can protect the civilians. However, given that Japan is my homeland, I do wish to see it safe, and if the heroes can’t be contacted…” Karasuma trailed off, his words carrying a lot of weight.
The representative wasn’t sure what to do anymore. He didn’t know if the heroes could be contacted or not… but why did the President hide such a mission from them, and why was it so abrupt…? Everything about it was strange right from the start.
Karasuma smiled as he observed the stoic expression of the representative falling, “The WAA will only be targeting the villains who attack civilians, you have our word. Everyone will be protected ” he said.
That made the HPSC representative cave, “Very well, the HPSC will accept this offer.” he said, looking tired. He really hoped to be able to speak to the President and get answers after this…
Karasuma nodded, “We’ll begin tonight” he said, getting up, “I’m happy you accepted the offer” and left, with the blonde woman following.
12th November, Wednesday, 3:30 PM
POV - Genshin
“I see…” Zhongli said after hearing the entire tale from Venti.
“Looks like there might be internal conflict in the HPSC for a while.” Neuvillette noted.
“Correct, another part of the plan is complete, now this battle will hand over the first piece. The first card needed to make the people lose faith in their heroes” Venti said with malice in his voice.
12th November, Wednesday, 3:30 PM
POV - MHA
Midoriya wouldn’t think. No… he couldn’t think.
What on earth happened?
The second the battle started, and they ran to the pair in front of them, the two suddenly disappeared, and Uraraka fell with a cry, grabbing the back of her head. In mere milliseconds , the two men who were in front of them were suddenly behind them.
In an instant, Aizawa flung his capture scarf forward, his quirk activating and Bakugou threw his hands up, sparks flying as he sent an explosion at them. The smokescreen made from the explosion made Aizawa lose sight of his target.
Midoriya tried to think, how on earth did they get behind them so quickly? Was it a speed quirk? Then Midoriya felt a chill before he jumped back, a punch coming to his right, and missing him by a hair's breadth. The smiling face of Karma came into view.
“Hm? You sensed me? Either I’ve lost practice or your senses are better than I thought~” Karma said before jumping back.
Midoriya’s heart threatened to jump into his throat. How did he not see or even hear the man coming till he was right next to him?! Bakugou and Aizawa were also looking a little tense as Nagisa had also snuck up next to them with the smokescreen as a cover.
Midoriya thought it through, it seemed like they were trying to knock him and Bakugou out of the match so that both could handle Aizawa. Is it because Aizawa is a pro hero? Or is it because they don’t think his quirk is a threat? But…
Midoriya’s thoughts were once again cut off when Karma raced to him with blinding speed, Midoriya flung a punch, enhanced with One For All, but Karma dodged, and used the palm of his hand to hit Midoriya square in the nose.
Midoriya’s brain rattled in his head, disoriented and blinking, as Karma took the opportunity to get him out of action quickly with a strike to the back of his head. Midoriya yelped as he went face first to the hard, dusty floor of the arena. He blinked blearly as he saw Bakugou throwing explosion after explosion at where he assumed Nagisa was.
Then he saw Bakugou also falling forward, as Nagisa, like Karma, struck the back of Bakugou’s head. Meanwhile, Aizawa, trying to see through the smoke of Bakugou’s explosions, stood stock still, as Karma, who finished with Midoriya, had gone in front of Aizawa. He couldn’t see the expression on Karma’s face, but Aizawa was shocked and surprised when Karma appeared. However, right before he could strike Karma, he froze.
Midoriya, now having regained his senses, winced as he stood up and froze in shock. Nagisa, behind Aizawa, holding a finger to his throat. Had Nagisa been armed, it might as well have been a knife, ready to kill.
A shout came from the stands, it was Ajax. “Match is over! Akabane and Shiota have won this match!” Ajax announced with undisguised glee. Midoriya blinked. The match was already over…?
It felt like it had been hours, but looking at the giant clock behind the stands, it had barely been five minutes. This pair had completely defeated a pro hero, and three heroes-in-training in less than five minutes .
This was a level of power that Midoriya couldn’t fathom. He wondered what quirks they had to win this fight…
While Midoriya’s thoughts were racing, Karma and Nagisa joined each other a distance from the heroes, waving to the audience as they applauded. They looked quite pleased and unworried. They didn’t even look out of breath! Whatever that speed was must have been their quirks!
Midriya helped Uraraka up, since her head was still throbbing badly, and she felt like she lost strength in her legs. As Aizawa tried to help Bakugou, but Bakugou slapped away his hand, getting up on his own and looking very pissed off as he stared at Karma and Nagisa.
Thankfully, Bakugou wasn’t rushing at them to fight, as he didn’t want the mission to fail because of him. Aizawa studied his students with concern, noting the red marks on Midoriya’s nose, and the the back of his neck, along with the red marks on Bakugou and Uraraka’s neck where the pair struck them.
Aizawa’s main concern was the fact that Midoriya’s nose was hit. Given that the nose is the most vulnerable, and the weakest bone in the body, it’s dangerous to strike it, as it may break. Aizawa approached Nagisa and Karma, intent on raising these concerns.
Ajax had also joined the pair, congratulating them for their victory. His mouth twitched as Aizawa walked to them, and Nagisa and Karma, noticing this, also turned to Aizawa.
“That… was a good fight. You two fought well.” Aizawa reluctantly started with, “However, there’s just one problem, I noticed a red mark on Midoriya’s nose, did one of you two hit him in the face?”
Karma nodded, still wearing a smile, “If you mean that, I struck him with the palm of my hand, so there’s no permanent or lasting damage.” Karma said casually.
Aizawa frowned, “How are you so sure…?” He asked, a note of suspicion in his voice.
“Because Nagisa and I were professionally trained. We were made aware of this before we were taught any combat moves.” Karma said.
Midoriya, also very curious about something, came up and asked, “Did… did you learn this because your quirks were advantageous with combat?” Midoriya asked.
Karma, Nagisa and Ajax stared at Midoriya with blank faces. Before they burst into laughter. Midoriya blinked while Aizawa looked even more suspicious of them. What was funny about what Midoriya said?
“Oh buddy,” Ajax said, gasping for breath and wiping tears away, “Akabane and Shiota are quirkless ”
There was a second of stunned silence…. Then another…..
“WHAT?!?!” the UA group yelled.
END OF CHAPTER 18
Notes:
WHOOOOO NEW CHAPTER
The WAA group was inspired by Yellow_Canna's fics 'Assassin Days' and 'Flip that Coin, It Doesn't Matter'
To all those who guessed right, congrats, it was the Assassination Classroom anime added. They've been added for the plan Fyodor and Dazai have come up with.
I hope the battle scene is understandable, I had no idea what I was writing half the time-
I also checked on the internet, and yes, striking with the palm does less damage than with the fist. If my sources are wrong, do let me know.
I hope everyone enjoyed this chapter! I hope to get this fic done before my exams start!
Chapter 19: Media Tales
Summary:
The media has a lot of stories to tell....
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
12th November, Wednesday, 3:35 PM
POV - MHA
Midoriya was frozen with shock and surprise, hearing that the pair in front of them didn’t have quirks was crazy, and almost unheard of! Then he felt a wave of contemplation. Could he have been as good as Nagisa and Karma if he had trained well enough when he was quirkless?
Uraraka was just as surprised as Midoriya, but Aizawa and Bakugou narrowed their eyes. “Bullshit” Bakugou growled, “There’s no damn way you two can move like that , and be quirkless ”
Karma gave a smug smile, “We are pomeranian. We’ve just got professional training in combat, unlike you heroes”
“It’s because of that, that we’re fast and skilled enough to beat you.” Nagisa said, smiling.
Ajax beamed, “I suppose being former assassins helps with that huh?” He said slyly while elbowing Karma, who grinned in response, while Nagisa just shrugged..
Then Bakugou and Aizawa immediately got into a battle stance, “So you two are villains?!” Bakugou yelled, glaring at them.
“ Former assassins,” Karma corrected, “Are you deaf or just stupid?”
Bakugou bristled at that, almost charging at Karma, but was stopped by Aizawa’s glare. Aizawa turned back to Karma, “I remember you… you’re the newest politician in Japan, the one campaigning to remove the hero profession”
Midoriya and Uraraka stared at the man in shock, first learning he was a former assassin, and now a politician campaigning to remove heroes as a profession?!?! But… why?
“B-but why ? Heroes are absolutely necessary in the fight against villains! They are needed!” Midoriya explained.
“Villains can be handled by the police.” Karma said with a dismissive wave. “We don’t need to constantly see heroes posing in front of a camera and acting like they’re good people when they’re just in the business for fame and money”
“How could you say that?! Heroes are the ones who help people!” Uraraka said.
“They’re villains! Of course they want to destroy heroes!” Bakugou snarled, sparks lighting up his hands.
“What~ I’m right aren’t I? Take Pro Hero Midnight and Pro Hero Mt. Lady for example, that so-called fan service as an excuse for public indecency and then there’s also Endeavor, who simply wants to become No. 1~” Karma drawled.
That’s when it happened. It happened so abruptly. Karma’s head flew back, blood trickling down his nose, and Aizawa’s hand raised. Aizawa hadn’t even made a move, and yet, Karma was hurt?!
There was a bright flash from the corner of Aizawa’s eye, as he turned to see a pink haired girl, with a red hat and dressed in a red outfit, holding a camera in front of her face. She lowered it, and Aizawa saw sky blue eyes and a monocle.
“You’re Charlotte! The reporter from the Steambird!” Uraraka said, “Why are you in Teyvat?!”
“Excuse me, I work and live here. Why would I not be here?!” Charlotte exclaimed, looking quite annoyed, “Anyway, this will make for an amazing news report, ‘ Pro Hero Eraserhead attacks Japanese Politician ’ the newspapers will practically fly off the shelves!”
Aizawa and the others paled at that, while Nagisa and Ajax were ‘checking’ on Karma, whose nose was bleeding. “You damn pink brat! How dare you falsely accuse us!” Bakugou yelled, running towards Charlotte.
Before Midoriya could blink, Nagisa had rushed forward, tackled Bakugou, and pinned his arm behind him. Bakugou yelled, straining against the hold, but Nagisa simply held him tighter. “Watch what you’re doing brat” Nagisa said in a cold tone, sending chills down their spines.
Karma and Ajax blinked in surprise as Charlotte quickly backed away. “Charlotte, please go and get the report written.” Nagisa said, without looking up, his eyes fixed on Bakugou.
Charlotte nodded, without questioning anything, and darted away. The whole arena was whispering to each other, discussing what just happened. Bakugou was steaming, trying to escape and go after Charlotte. “That’s the second time you’ve attempted to attack one of our people, Bakugou Katsuki” A voice said.
The UA students and teacher froze, looking up to see Zhongli, followed by the other Heads, minus the Cryo Head, approaching the group. The displeased look on Zhongli’s face was more than enough of an answer.
UA screwed up.
12th November, Wednesday, 3:40 PM
POV - Genshin
“Yeah…. Got it….. Alright, I’ll talk with him” Cyno said. He disconnected the call, before turning to a scarred man tied up in a chair. The red eyes and dark circles told enough about how much he suffered under Cyno. The man stiffened, looking worriedly at Cyno.
“Please, no more jokes…” Dabi begged. He looked like he very much wanted to scream into a pillow for an entire week. Toga was moved into another room, where Cyno handled her separately, because both of them screaming was annoying to him.
“Teyvat Academy and the Port Mafia have an offer for you,” Cyno said.
Dabi’s eyes widened. He didn’t expect that. There was not a single villain who hadn’t heard of the Port Mafia, the largest criminal organization in Japan. It was a villain’s dream to join the organization, but many died on the first day, so Japan’s villains kept well away from the group.
Shigaraki scoffed at the organization, saying they were cowards for sticking to staying in Yokohama all the time, and never showing their faces.
“Are you willing to hear it?” Cyno asked, tilting his head.
Dabi nodded after some hesitation.
“The Port Mafia would like you to join their ranks, in exchange, they will grant you the one thing you desire the most.” Cyno said.
Dabi’s eyes widened, before he scoffed, “And what is it that I desire ? Huh?” Dabi asked mockingly.
Cyno kept a straight face, “The downfall of the Pro Hero Endeavor” Cyno said, “That’s what you want, isn’t it? Todoroki Touya ”
Dabi’s eyes widened again, how did these people know his real name?! He hadn’t even told Toga and Shigaraki yet! ‘ The chance to make Endeavor fall, if he joins the Port Mafia ’
“I understand if you have a sense of… loyalty to the League of Villains, but this is the offer the Port Mafia has, and they’ve already collected some evidence for his crimes” Cyno explained. “All we need, is your testimony”
Dabi blinked, before his face creased into an evil smile, “ Why not? ” he said darkly.
12th November, Wednesday, 4:00 PM
POV - BSD
“It was nice seeing you again mom. I’m glad you’re getting better.” Fuyumi said, while backing her book back into her bag.
“It was nice seeing you too, Fuyumi. I’m just sad you have to leave so quickly” Rei said, looking happy, but her eyes were sad.
“Don’t worry mom, I’ll come tomorrow, and Shoto will visit when he comes back from his school trip.” Fuyumi said.
Rei sighed. Shoto’s trip to Teyvat… there’s been no contact from the school about what’s happening with the students there. She couldn’t help but feel worried…
Rei felt a hand over her own, looking up to see Fuyumi holding her hand, a small smile on her face. “I’m sure Shoto is fine, mom, he’s a strong kid.” she said gently.
Rei nodded, and waved bye to Fuyumi as she left. “I’ll message you as soon as the school sends word about Shoto and his friends” Fuyumi promised, before closing the door.
Rei sighed, leaning back in the bed, and staring out the window as the sun steadily began to set, turning the sky orange. There was a knock at the door. Rei assumed it was a nurse, “Come in!” she called.
The one who came in was not a nurse, but a beautiful woman. She was dressed in traditional Japanese attire, a pink, white and red kimono. She had long, fiery red hair tied in a neat bun, and she carried an umbrella in one hand. The woman bowed to Rei as she stepped in.
“Greetings, Ms. Rei. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” she said, closing the door behind her “My name is Ozaki Kouyou. I am an executive in the Port Mafia.”
Rei’s eyes widened. She’d heard of the Port Mafia countless times from her husband, who had been enormously irritated whenever he brought it up. Then Rei’s face fell. She couldn’t lie…. She expected this day would come.
“Are you here to kill me…?” Rei asked, not looking up from her hands.
“Why do you think that?” Kouyou asked, her voice held a note of curiosity.
“I’m the wife of the current number one hero. You must be here to kill me to make him feel angry and sad… right?”
The woman didn’t respond, so Rei continued, “I will say this, my husband won’t feel saddened. He never loved me, so killing me would be a waste”
“Tell me, my dear, do you love your children?” Kouyou asked.
Rei looked up, her eyes flaring with the anger of a protective parent, she took a breath, “ Do not touch my children. You can kill me, but do not lay a hand on my kids”
Rather than feeling threatened, the woman looked more amused, and impressed, “So you would do anything for your children? Though I believe that you’re responsible for the scar on your son’s face?” she asked innocently.
“How did you-” Rei started, looking shocked, when Kouyou smoothly interrupted.
“The Port Mafia has their ways dear, regardless of whether you did injure your son, it doesn’t change the fact you want him to be safe, right?” Kouyou asked.
Rei nodded immediately, “I-I may have been a bad mother, but…. But I want to make sure I can be the best parent they’ll have from now on!” she said, her voice shaking.
Kouyou smiled. It wasn’t one filled with malice, but kindness. “In that case, the Port Mafia has a proposition for you.” She said.
Rei eyed the woman cautiously, “What might this proposition be?”
“In exchange for your testimony, you and your children will be under the protection of the Port Mafia. We’re also willing to provide a little extra information.” She said.
“T-testimony? For what?” Rei asked, blinking.
“To put your husband behind bars of course~” Kouyou said casually.
“W-what?! Bu-but you can’t-” Rei’s voice fell when Kouyou gave her a hard look.
“I see you still have some… love for this man who abused you and your children.” Kouyou said in a neutral tone, though her eyes carried a degree of disappointment. “Are you saying you don’t wish for your husband to face his punishment?”
“I-I…” Rei trailed off, unable to respond. That house carried some of the worst memories of her life. She definitely didn’t want to forgive Endeavor for what he did, but she didn’t want to see him in… or… did she? She didn’t know…
“Let the government decide his punishment. At best he’ll be let off since he’s a hero.” Kouyou said, her voice dripping with annoyance and irritation. “However, he’ll never touch you or your children ever again, as you’re under the Port Mafia’s protection.”
Rei thought it over… her husband may change… however that will never undo what he’s done or what he can still do. She… she didn’t want her children to end up like… Touya …
“I agree…” She whispered, before her tone hardened. “I’ll give my testimony. Please… I don’t want my children hurt ever again….” Rei said.
Kouyou nodded, looking quite pleased. “I appreciate it,” she said, and flicked her hand, and a few men in suits and sunglasses came in, holding a notepad and recording device. “As for the other information I promised… Todoroki Touya is alive” Kouyou said.
Rei’s eyes widened, before tears started spilling out of them. She opened her mouth, trying to speak but no voice came out.
Finally, “C-can I see him….?” she asked, her voice watery.
“If he wishes to, yes” Kouyou said with a nod, “Take as much time as you need dear, we’ll be waiting” with that Kouyou left the room, as she heard Rei’s happy sobs echoing through the hall before the door shut.
Strangely, the hall seemed devoid of people at the moment, as if someone had it evacuated. Kouyou walked down the hall to the lift. She went up to the roof, where she could see the sky tainted pink as only a sliver of sunlight remained. She picked up her phone, and speed-dialed a number, waiting for the person on the other end to pick up.
With a few rings, the phone was finally picked up, “ Yes Kouyou? ” the man asked.
“Boss, we’ve got confirmation for her testimony.” Kouyou said.
“ As expected, you completed your mission flawlessly ” Mori Ougai complimented. “ The protection detail will arrive to Mustafu by tomorrow ”
With that, he disconnected. Kouyou sighed, putting the phone down and looking down at the sprawling city before her.
“Such a shame… soon all this will be up in flames…”
12th November, Wednesday, 3:40 PM
POV - MHA
“First you attack our students, now you attack a guest ?” Zhongli said in a deadly calm voice, “That was not what we agreed on”
“I never attacked-” Aizawa said.
“It clearly shows on the footage that you did attack Mr. Karma.” Venti said in a hard tone.
Karma had stood up, with Nagisa’s help, wiping his bloody nose, the UA students’ eyes widened when they saw a red mark that hadn’t been there before on his face. He looked like he was in immense pain as he cupped the injured part of his face and shot Aizawa a look of absolute disdain.
“He did hit me” Karma spat, sounding enraged, “You’re lucky we’re in a different land and I can’t file charges, hero ”
Bakugou looked even angrier, “Drop the act you damn Villain! You’re not in any pain! Our teacher didn’t even touch you!” he snarled.
“And what evidence do you have that he didn’t ?” Ei demanded, and Bakugou fell silent, “Currently, we have a photo and Mr. Karma’s injures as evidence your teacher struck him”
“Monsieur Neuvillette, what do you suggest?” Mauvika asked, giving a cold gaze to the heroes.
Neuvillette glared at the heroes, the first sign of his stoic demeanour breaking. “Well, we can’t send them back to Japan as of now. Have them sent to their dormitories. They’re not allowed to leave, or walk around the building, for the rest of their stay.”
Aizawa and his students looked like they wanted to argue, but their resolve crumbled under the cold gazes of the Heads. “Lumine and Ajax, kindly escort the Japanese representatives to their dorm” Nahida said, looking at the heroes with an unreadable expression.
Midoriya was in a daze. He didn’t even remember the journey back to their dormitories, just recalling the whole conversation, if you could even call it that, in his head. He barely noticed All Might, and Class 1 - B along with Yaoyorozu and Todoroki coming, and Aizawa explaining things to them. He was stuck on one phrase Neuvillette had said.
‘ We can’t send them back to Japan as of now ’
What did that mean…?
13th November, Thursday, 10:00 AM
POV - MHA
It was breaktime and the students of 1 - A walked around, enjoying the short break they were given. Then one of the girls shrieked.
“Mineta! Would you stop looking up my uniform?!” Mina wailed, as Asui hugged her in comfort.
“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I won’t do it again!” Mineta cried as Iida started to yell at him, lecturing him about respecting his classmates.
“We may forgive you… just don’t do it again!” Jirou said, turning to Mina and comforting her as well.
No one noticed someone recording the entire incident, and then slipping out of the class like nothing happened.
14th November, Friday, 9:00 AM
POV - BSD
Kouyou was seated in her hotel room, humming as she poured herself some tea, and watched the streets below. A random commercial was filtering through the background, but that’s not what Kouyou was waiting for. She sipped her tea as she picked up a newspaper named ‘ The Steambird ’ and checked the front page. Her face creased into a smile as she saw the picture.
There it was, Pro Hero Eraserhead, in all his glory, punching Akabane Karma, a Japanese Politician in the face. The headline read: ‘ Pro Hero strikes a Politician, are Heroes given too much freedom? ’ Of course, the background was edited in order to make sure it didn’t show Teyvat Academy grounds. The article was talking about how Akabane Karma was simply talking about his campaign when the hero struck him in a fit of rage.
At that moment, the news also changed. The screen now showing the recording of Mineta Minoru peeking up a girl's skirt on a news channel. The woman on the news channel was looking quite horrified, she even forgot about the script being shown in front of her.
“ EXCUSE ME?!?! Is this the standard UA accepts?! Don’t tell me this pervert is going to be a hero?!” she yelled, slamming her hands onto the table in front of her, and the news channel cut off into another commercial.
Kouyou huffed, amused. The reaction of the woman was quite understandable, and Kouyou was sure that those who were watching the news had similar reactions. Kouyou was also quite sure that even some schools apart from UA were going to be suspected as well.
Kouyou took another sip of tea, then picked up the remote, switching to another news channel, which was addressing the Endeavor ‘scandal’. The video footage showed reporters surrounding the hospital Rei was in, demanding whether the testimony of Endeavors abuse was true. The protection detail arranged by the Port Mafia had surrounded the hospital, preventing anyone from entering.
Kouyou turned to one of her subordinates. “Can you bring over the tablet? I would like to check the messages that’s there on social media” she asked.
The subordinate nodded, bringing over the tablet as she requested. She smiled as she saw the thousands of messages about Eraserhead, Endeavor and Mineta Minoru flooding the chat.
[ What the heck is UA doing?! Accepting a potential rapist?! ]
[ WHAT THE HECK IS THIS ABOUT ENDEAVOR ABUSING HIS FAMILY?!?!? I LOOKED UP TO HIM!! ]
[ I honestly didn’t expect such a thing from Eraserhead of all the heroes… isn’t he an underground one? ]
[ More importantly, where the heck is Endeavor?! He needs to answer for this abuse stuff!!! ]
[ Didn’t the HPSC say he’s on some oversees mission or smth? ]
[ Obvious lies, he’s just running away and the HPSC doesn’t want to lose their No. 1 hero so they’re covering up for him ]
[ HECK NO HE’S NO NUMBER 1 HERO, HE’S THE NUMBER 1 VILLAIN!!! ]
[ I never thought the heroes would do something like this… ]
Kouyou’s smile widened at that last comment. Now the doubt about whether the heroes are the good guys or not is spreading. The news channel changed again, unexpectedly.
The news reporter was interviewing a police officer, “As of this moment, investigations are being conducted on all heroes. If there are more cases like Endeavor, then we will find out” the police officer said.
It was an unexpected, yet advantageous development. If people start to find evidence that the heroes are not actually good people, then all the better. Kouyou had no doubt Mori, Fyodor, and Dazai would be pleased with this news.
Now that the civilians are doubting the heroes, it’s time to completely crush their faith…
14th November, Friday, 9:10 AM
POV - MHA
“Principal Nezu! Sir! I’m getting calls from parents demanding to know what kind of students we are accepting! And some parents also want to pull their children out!” one of the staff members said, crashing into Nezu’s meeting with the other teachers.
They just saw the news about Mineta Minoru, as well as most of the platform’s negative reaction to this. Some staff members on those platforms were trying to explain that the video was fake, but that was drowned in the raging comments.
The video was posted on every social media platform in existence. Some people also brought up the fact that Bakugou was a bully, and questioned whether UA was really raising him to be a hero. Nezu gritted his teeth as all attempts to shut down the video ended in failure.
“Principal, we can’t remove it now! That will only make the people believe the news!” Cementoss said.
“Agreed. If we can come up with proof that it wasn’t true….” Midnight said.
However it was true, and now it’s biting them in the back. Nezu thought hard. If they could appeal to the HPSC about it…
Then a call came from Nezu’s phone. It was a HPSC member, “Principal Nezu, is that video real?!” the member demanded.
Nezu winced at the loud voice, “Well… we were hoping to ask for proof that it’s fake…” he said, then trailed off when the member yelled again.
“ SO IT IS REAL?! What the heck is UA doing, Principal Nezu?! You’re supposed to be the best hero school in the country, and then we hear you’re training a potential rapist?!” the member demanded.
“I assure you, that student has a good sense of justice and can really become a hero-”
“Not anymore he can’t!? The civilians are in a rage about this!! I think it’s best if you expel that student. Hopefully that will save you” with that, the HPSC member disconnected.
Nezu glared at his phone, then looked towards the teachers, who seemed to think the same about the situation.
How on earth do they fix this…?
14th November, Friday, 5:00 PM
POV - MHA
“You’re sure this is the location?” Endeavor asked the winged hero next to him.
“Positive. The people I overheard said that this is the location where people have been kept.” Hawks said, nodding.
The ship carrying the top ten pro heroes docked just a few hours ago. Once they got some rest, they proceeded to begin their investigations. Finally, they came across someone talking about a group, and the group being ‘ sealed ’ here.
Best Jeanist frowned at the place, looking around “This place is completely normal, there’s nothing important-” he choked on his words.
“Jeanist? What’s up?” Ryukyu asked, raising an eyebrow.
Best Jeanist pointed behind him, and the top ten turned, paling at the sight.
A giant, multicoloured circle swirled to life before them, something blue and purple behind it… something malevolent.
“What the heck is this…?” Kamui Woods gasped.
END OF CHAPTER 19
Notes:
what is happening with me-
I UPLOADED TWO CHAPTERS IN ONE DAY WHOHOOOOO
Heroes are being stupid in this, and the entirety of Japan is questioning whether they're really good people.
Can anyone guess what's behind the seal? I'll give a hint: Relates to Genshin
Next Chapter will be uploaded..... idk
Chapter 20: Shattered Faith
Summary:
Aizawa wonders what happened, while Japan faces some issues....
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
14th November, Friday, 9:00 AM
POV - MHA
It had been two days since the hero representatives were put on ‘house arrest’ . They were practically stuck in the room and bored as heck. Midoriya was still trying to piece together what happened. The other students were either upset or irritated at the house arrest, and the teachers were concerned.
Aizawa stared at his hand as if it had betrayed him, which it did. He didn’t even notice his hand was raised until Karma’s head flew back. It felt like he moved it unconsciously. Could it have been the villains who did it? As a way to destroy any chance of a good relationship between the heroes and Teyvat?
There was a knock at the door, and All Might opened the door to see a very displeased looking Venti. “Venti, I’m deeply sorry about what happened, we have no idea-” All Might started.
He was interrupted when Venti spoke in between, “I don’t care about that right now. Go to the training arena on the second floor of the Central Building. There’s a class the teacher wants you to attend” Venti said, before walking away.
Aizawa and the others stared at Venti as he walked away, then they looked at each other, contemplating.
What on earth was going on?
10 minutes later…
The hero representatives finally reached the small training arena on the second floor. Aizawa hesitantly knocked on the door, and a familiar voice called “Come in” and the group entered.
The group was shocked to see Nagisa standing before a class of students. He gave a small smile as the hero students and teachers looked at him warily, the air around him feeling cold. Each of the Teyvat Academy students was standing, dressed in what looked like their PE uniform and staring at the heroes with indifferent expressions.
“Students,” Nagisa called out, and the students turned back to Nagisa, listening intently, “When approaching someone who’s unarmed, but strong, what do you think is the best way to approach them when you’re armed with…. A dagger?” he asked.
Midoriya and the others looked slightly taken aback by this. Approaching someone with a dagger?! What kind of lesson is this?! One of the students responded immediately, “Since running to them directly leaves too many holes in your defence, would you have to hide the weapon and then approach them?” the blue haired boy asked.
Wait… that was Xingqiu! Who was the white-haired boy next to him? But why were these students attending such a dangerous class?
“That’s a good strategy, but what will you do, if your opponent knows that you’re armed?” Nagisa asked.
The students blinked, thinking. Well that question was a hard one to answer. Nagisa smiled, “Give them a false sense of security.” he said.
The students looked confused, but waited for Nagisa to explain. “I faced someone like that before. Do you know what I did?” Nagisa started explaining. “I walked up to him with a smile”
The students' eyes widened, as did the heroes. “First you walk up to the person completely calm, like… like you’re just walking to the Academy” Nagisa said. “How about we have a little… demonstration ?”
Nagisa looked towards the hero group, “Anyone want to volunteer? I’ll be the one giving the demonstration, by the way.”
The students looked tense, apart from Bakugou, who looked pissed off. The teachers glared at Nagisa, wondering what he was up to with this whole demonstration of his. Then Nagisa smiled, “Thank you for volunteering!” he said.
All Might and Aizawa turned back, eyes widening when they saw Bakugou raising his hand with a cocky smirk. “Heck yeah I want to give a demonstration!” Bakugou said.
The group stared at Bakugou in shock, while the students snickered at Bakugou. Bakugou clearly didn’t like that, shooting the Academy students a glare. They paid no mind, continuing to snicker, which only got the boy more annoyed. Bakugou turned to Nagisa with a glare, and even the blue haired boy was unfazed by the glare.
“So I’ll be the one armed, I’ll be approaching you, and attempting to assassinate you” Nagisa said casually.
Aizawa looked even more tense at that. “Bakugou, be careful” He said. Bakugou scoffed, and stood in front of Nagisa with his arms raised.
“By the way, no powers are going to be used here. Since this is purely a self-defence session, we’re not having any powers used.” Nagisa said calmly.
Bakugou looked a little irked at that, but nodded stiffly. He was well aware that if he did anything else he would get everyone in more trouble… he felt that from the glare Aizawa was sending to his back. Nagisa picked up a knife. A very real looking knife.
“Excuse me, isn’t it better to use a fake knife for this?” Aizawa asked coldly, his eyes narrowing at Nagisa.
Nagisa waved his hand dismissively, “I’ve done this before, I can make sure your student is unharmed by the end of the demonstration” he said.
Aizawa looked a little irritated and concerned, but let it be. He stepped back, watching his former assassin in action.
The demonstration had ended as quickly as it started. Nagisa, surprisingly, smiled, walking to Bakugou almost casually. Bakugou was stunned, staring at Nagisa with furrowed eyebrows. Then Nagisa was about a step in front of Bakugou. Then he struck.
Nagisa swung his arm in an arc, bloodlust suddenly seeping through his eyes. Bakugou barely dodged it, stumbling back. Nagisa seized the opportunity, yanking him down, and getting behind him. All too quickly, Nagisa had Bakugou on the ground, the back of the blade at his throat.
“That’s how you handle it, got it students?” Nagisa said from where he was sitting.
The students nodded. Nagisa released Bakugou, who scrambled away immediately, staring at Nagisa with a fearful expression. The blue haired youth smiled at Bakugou, before walking back to the students. “Alright, grab the knives and practice the same. Of course, don’t use the exact same method as me. Tweak it to suit yourselves. Pair up and get to practicing” Nagisa said.
Aizawa watched as the students walked off to practice, and he approached Nagisa. He shouldn’t be surprised, granted how odd the Academy lessons were, but this definitely took the cake, “Can I ask, why do the students need such lessons?” Aizawa asked.
“Well, the students can’t rely on their powers all the time. It’s their trump card, the ace in their sleeve. Reveal it too soon and the opponent will gain the advantage,” Nagisa explained, “but, if you have them learn these lessons, then they’ll be able to defend themselves regardless of using their power or not”
Aizawa stared at Nagisa, confused, “Maybe so, but with heroes they shouldn’t have to defend themselves like this…”
“And what guarantee do you have that heroes will reach on time?” Nagisa countered. Aizawa couldn’t refute that. That was a valid point. Even in Mustafu, people were in constant danger, as heroes usually took some time to arrive.
“Also, do you not recognize me Aizawa?” Nagisa asked, tilting his head a bit.
“You’re familiar, but I can’t quite place you” Aizawa responded, eyeing Nagisa suspiciously. Was it that Nagisa had murdered someone, and was put on trial? Was it something that Nagisa was wrongfully suspected of? The next words out of Nagisa’s mouth made Aizawa freeze.
“Does the name 3-E sound familiar to you?” he asked, studying Aizawa’s expression.
Aizawa's face became pale as he realized why Nagisa was familiar to him.
"It's you!" he exclaimed, "You're one of the students in that class!"
"Took that long for you to remember me," Nagisa snorted, "After all, how can I forget the faces of those heroes deeming Koro-sensei as a villain?"
3-E… how could he have forgotten…? That tentacle monster that destroyed 80% of the moon, had requested to teach class 3-E, under the condition that they would have to assassinate him by March, otherwise, he would destroy earth. Aizawa, All Might, and some other heroes were going to shoot down the idea. They couldn’t have a villain teaching a group of children! However, whatever these kids learnt, they managed to kill the villain by March.
All Might was upset, understandably so. No matter what the villain would have done, they should have been trialed and given a proper punishment for their actions. However, the government was adamant about having the villain killed, since his speed was far superior to All Might and the fastest hero in the world.
“I-I see…” Aizawa started, “I’m sorry you had to experience that….” the poor boy must have suffered tremendously under that villain's guidance. It’s no wonder he turned out like this…
“Huh? Learning under Koro-sensei was the best thing in the world” Nagisa said, staring at Aizawa quizzically. “Oh right” Nagisa’s face fell, his eyes turning cold, “You heroes considered Koro-sensei a villain”
“He threatened to destroy the planet, and he had wiped out 80% of the moon! Of course he was a villain” Aizawa said, defensively. He couldn’t understand why this man was being so defensive of the villain.
“Maybe if you had bothered to check in on how we were doing, then you would’ve actually realized Koro-sensei was a kind person, who cared about us far more than you heroes ever did.” Nagisa said bluntly, sending Aizawa into silence.
What was so good about that villain that Nagisa felt the need to defend it so much…..?
Then a head of pink hair poked her head into the class. It was Charlotte. She brightened when she saw Nagisa, “Ah! Nagisa!” she said, running up to hug him. “I was searching all over the campus for you! I’ve got some hot news that I bet you’d love to hear” she said.
Nagisa smiled, hugging her back, “Alright Charlotte, let’s talk somewhere quieter, maybe the library?” he suggested.
“Sure sure. You finish up your class.” Charlotte said, releasing Nagisa.
“No need to wait, I’ve just about finished” Nagisa said, turning to his class, who was staring at him with knowing looks, smirking and smiling. Nagisa turned beet red, “A-alright students! Class dismissed!” he yelped before hurrying out of the class, dragging a giggling Charlotte with him.
Aizawa blinked at the scene, and Xingqiu snorted, “Those lovebirds…” he said.
14th November, Friday, 9:30 AM
POV - Assassination Classroom
Nagisa hurried out of the training arena, completely red. He thanked every archon and god in existence that Karma wasn’t there. He was absolutely positive that Karma would have taken a picture of his flustered face if he had been there.
Nagisa ushered Charlotte into the library, and slammed the door shut, making the two people working there jump. Hat Guy spun around with a glare, “Can you be quiet in the library please?!” he snapped. Nahida, the Dendro Archon stared at the pair, hiding a giggle as the two apologized and darted off.
Now that they were finally in a quieter area, Nagisa turned to Charlotte, “Thanks for pulling me away Charlotte. I really thought I might kill that teacher if I stayed longer” he said, gritting his teeth as he remembered the conversation they had.
Charlotte patted his hand, smiling, “Yeah, maybe it was a good thing. But I have something that will make you extremely happy!” Charlotte said, picking out a tablet from her bag.
She handed Nagisa the tablet, which had a flood of comments about the news that had reported about Endeavor, UA and Aizawa’s ‘ incident ’. Nagisa was practically buzzing with joy as he saw the enraged comments, arguing about whether these were really the heroes they revered so much.
“So I take it the final step is going to be made?” Nagisa asked.
“Yeah, apparently they found the seal, now just a little tweaking and everything is done.” Charlotte said.
“And what about my former classmates? I mean, they can’t handle those things…” Nagisa said, deflating a little.
“Don’t worry, remember how we met? Those places are turning into safe areas for those who are allied with Teyvat.” Charlotte said with a smile.
Nagisa smiled back, he remembered that day all too well…
14th November, Friday, 10:00 AM
POV - MHA
“So this is that ‘ seal ’ thing they mentioned?” Ryukyu asked, staring at the black and blue circle in disbelief.
There was a colourful circle over the black and blue circle. It looked a little dim, but it held strong against whatever was on the other side. Endeavor, Hawks and Jeanist studied the circle with a note of suspicion.
“So this… thing is keeping the people on the other side at bay?” Endeavor asked, glaring at the circle.
They assumed that whoever defied the villains in Teyvat had to be thrown somewhere … but didn’t anticipate it might be as bad as this.
“At least they seem to not care about whether the people escape or not. This ‘ seal ’ thing seems a bit weak. Endeavor, I think if you hit it with your flames, it should be enough to destroy it.” Kamui Woods said.
Endeavor nodded, pulling back his fist and lighting it with fire, he yelled as he punched the seal. He was flung back a little, stumbling as the seal rippled. “Damn! Did that not work?” Endeavor said through gritted teeth.
Hawks sighed, shaking his head, “Maybe we should-” he fell silent when he heard a crackling sound.
The Top Ten Heroes of Japan turned to the ‘ seal ’, and saw cracks spreading across it. The heroes stood to attention, getting ready to pull the people out of the space behind the seal. They patiently waited, watching with slight concern as the seal continued to break, wondering about the state of the people behind it.
It was only after the seal broke, and darkness flooded forth, that the heroes realized that they made a big mistake.
In Mustafu…
The city was quiet. Far too quiet for the Principal's taste. He checked the news, and there were absolutely no villain incidents, and if there were, the news channel was immediately changed to a commercial. It was like the HPSC were forcefully suppressing any news about villains…
Nezu wasn’t a fool. The decline in heroes, the sudden halt of villain attacks, the fact that the HPSC suddenly went silent, and finally the lack of communication from the group in Teyvat. While he didn’t really understand the no contact from the Teyvat group, it was clear that the WAA was dealing with the villains. The HPSC would’ve struck a deal, and had the WAA deal with the villains in place of the heroes.
Although how they managed to convince the HPSC to allow them to finish off the villains was beyond Nezu. If they had approached him, Nezu would have shown them to the door. However, he understood that the civilians' lives mattered first, and that’s why they might’ve accepted the proposal. Though having assassins of all people…
“ Breaking News! There’s an outbreak of strange looking creatures appearing from the harbour. Citizens are advised to stay indoors until heroes bring the situation under control ” the TV reported. Nezu turned over to the TV, his beady eyes narrowing at the report, seeing countless creatures flood in from the waters. Wait, that direction…
Nezu pulled up a map on his computer, and traced the directions… to Teyvat. Damn it! Nezu slammed his paws on the desk. What on earth was that hero group in Teyvat doing?!
POV - ???
“Brother, do you have the recording?” a girl asked.
“Obviously. Those heroes didn’t even realize we were following them. Freminet, how's the video coming along?” the boy asked.
“One second Lyney…. It’s done.” Freminet said, handing over a USB device to Lyney.
“Perfect. Now where is the nearest computer…?”
“......Lyney, it’s right in front of me.”
“.....Right!” Lyney said, as Freminet got up and allowed Lyney to sit.
“It amazes me how dumb and smart you can sometimes be, Lyney…” the girl said.
“Lynette! Not now!”
POV - MHA
“Dear god…. These things are practically pouring out of the sea! Where have they- wait. One second, we just received a video…” the news reporter went off-screen for a minute, before a video started playing.
It showed the top ten heroes, the pride of Japan, standing before a colourful seal covering a black and blue…. Portal? Then there were some hushed murmurs from the heroes. Then Endeavor pulled back his fist, set it alight, and punched the seal. The seal cracked and then shattered, and the monsters poured out of it.
“ W-w-what?! The heroes are responsible for this?! ” The news reporter was so disbelieved that he couldn’t even speak anymore. Nezu stared at the screen in shock, not sure what to believe. Of course, the heroes couldn’t possibly have done such a thing, but with people already feeling suspicious about the heroes after those newspapers and reports…
Nezu hurriedly opened up the live commentary for the news, and as he thought, people had immediately believed that the heroes were the ones who put them in danger.
[ First Endeavor, then Eraserhead, and now the other heroes?! Screw this! I’m using my quirk and getting the heck outta here! ]
[ Same! I’m not putting my life in the hands of these people!!!! ]
[ Where’s the nearest exit?! I’m getting the heck outta here!! ]
[ Screw the heroes!! Find a safe spot!! ]
Nezu clenched his fists. He didn’t see this coming. He thought that the Academy and Yokohaman’s might just attack them headfirst, but this was clearly planned carefully. The villains didn’t just beat the heroes, but they completely crushed the civilians' faith in them!
“ Wait….. There seems to be some movement- what’s going on?! ” the news reporter gasped. Nezu whipped his head to the screen, seeing lights flash, and the monsters quickly getting cut down. He saw a boy with black hair, swinging through thin air. A tall, blonde woman with a sword sending the enemies flying, and a little girl blasting the enemy with….. Were those bombs?!?!
In any case, the people who just appeared were helping drive the monsters away. Then one of them, a woman with a covered face, and wearing a snow white outfit, stepped on the battlefield. In an instant, the entire field was frozen solid, ice crawling over buildings and pillars reaching into the skies.
The woman spoke, her voice echoing throughout the field, “Greetings Japan. I am the Tsaritsa, the God of Ice of Teyvat.” Nezu stared at the screen, his eyes widening, “Your heroes have trespassed onto our lands, and released the Abyss, an ancient enemy of Teyvat. But fear not. Our people will protect you, as your heroes did not. The blame for your hero’s mistake shouldn’t fall on your shoulders.”
The people near the Tsaritsa continued to fight off the monsters, pushing them back. More people started joining in, and Nezu was shocked to see some of the Japanese civilians also fighting. They were using their quirks, defeating the small monsters, but had to keep getting help from the Teyvatians for the larger ones.
Nezu leaned back in his chair, checking the cameras to see those Abyss monsters trying to breach UA’s gates, but being held back by Cementoss’s walls. However the monsters were strong, and Midnight’s quirk wasn’t affecting them, either. The walls were threatening to break and Cementoss couldn’t keep them up much longer.
Then the first row of monsters were killed, being taken down by a girl riding on a… shark surfboard?! And then there was a brown haired girl shooting down monster after monster. There were a few more people defending UA from the monsters that tried destroying the school.
Nezu sighed. He was completely outwitted. Teyvat and Yokohama won this fight, and the hero society was going down.
‘ I’m sorry everyone… but this fight, we can’t win… ’ he thought sorrowfully, as the sounds of battle continued to clash around Japan. ‘ However, I will do my best to revive the hero society. And that is after the monsters are gone… ’
END OF CHAPTER 20
Notes:
heheheheheh
Let's see who guesses the characters mentionned!!!
ik a lot of ppl are curious abt Nagisa's backstory in Teyvat, but that won't be covered in this fic, since I want to get this fic written out. It will be covered in a separate fic, part of this series, 'Morally Grey'
'Morally Grey' is a series that follows Have Respect for Others Wishes timeline and plot.
Thanks to Renekton_Time for being the beta reader for this chap!
Anyway, next chap will be.... idk
see ya next time!
Chapter 21: Author Note
Chapter Text
Hey guys, I just wanted to say that I'm not dropping this fic, since it's already close to completion anyway.
It's just that the next two months are exam time, there most likely won't be any updates till after May. I may post Chapter 21 soon, since I've almost finished writing it, but it's unlikely.
I'll see you guys in two months!
Chapter 22: UPDATEEEEE
Chapter Text
the first set of exams are almost overrrrrrr!!!! My last exam is tomorrow THEN I'M FREE...... FOR LIKE TWO DAYS-
in any case, I might be posting the next chapter in this week or next week, then it's hiatus again T^T
SEE Y'ALL SOON, TEMPORARY FREEDOM APPROACHES!!!
PS: ik I said I wasn't going to post till like after May, but I will admit I'm a terrible planner, incredibly indecisive, and I love this fic too much to not write abt it T^T
Chapter 23: Internal Strife
Summary:
While the observers pack to leave, something is stirring is Japan...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
14th November, Friday, 12:00 PM
POV - BSD
“Guys! Pack your stuff, we’re heading back!” Dazai announced as he marched into the dorm room. The three were already getting ready to leave, and Chuuya’s eye twitched when he saw Dazai.
“There you are! I spent the past hour looking for you!” He yelled at Dazai. “We know we need to pack our bags. We’re almost done, and you haven’t even started !!!”
“Come on Chibi~ I’ve already gotten packed!” Dazai whined.
Chuuya glared at the man, “You call this ,” Chuuya pointed at the clothes stuffed, unorganized or folded into a tiny suitcase, “ packing ?!?!” he yelled.
“Sure! At least it will close~” Dazai drawled while walking over to the suitcase and trying to close it. Of course, with the clothes not even folded, the suitcase refused to shut. “Chibi! Help me here!”
Chuuya completely ignored Dazai, focusing on his own things. The room was quiet apart from Dazai’s whines as the suitcase refused to close. When Dazai finally got it shut, Atsushi spoke, “Hey Dazai… how did you plan that photo?” he asked.
Dazai, exhausted after trying to shut his suitcase, mustered up the energy to speak, “Well…. If you’re talking… about Aizawa’s hand…. Being raised…. That’s all… Nahida’s doing…” he said while panting.
“Would you drop the act, you bandage maniac?! It’s not that exhausting trying to close a suitcase!” Chuuya snapped at Dazai.
Dazai huffed, but stopped pretending to be exhausted. Atsushi blinked in confusion, “What do you mean by ‘ it was Nahida’s doing ’?”
Dazai smirked, “Do you know a unique thing about the Dendro Archon’s powers?” Dazai asked.
Atsushi raised an eyebrow, “Umm she can make plants grow…? And she’s really smart.” he said.
Dazai snorted, “If that’s all she could do, she would have never been an Archon in the first place. She’s capable of controlling people’s minds to a certain extent, and that’s the trick we pulled to get Aizawa in such a position” he said with a smirk.
“Um… isn’t that… a little underhanded ?” Atsushi said meekly.
“Stupid weretiger! Those pathetic heroes and so-called villains never hesitated to use underhanded methods, so why can’t we?” Akutagawa said.
Atsushi shot back a comment and the quiet noon was destroyed. Chuuya sighed as he packed his suitcase, faintly wondering how on earth these two even managed to complete missions if they were at odds so much. The reason he and Dazai completed missions was more because of the fact that they had trust in one another.
Anyway… it’s a long trip home… and Chuuya was very much looking forward to seeing a destroyed hero society when they got home. “What was it that the Heads had told us? You know about going home?” Chuuya asked.
“Captain Beidou is busy with the plan, so we’re going to have to go home like how the heroes got here, by ferry. This time we’ll have to walk to the nearest dock, and then leave from there. It’ll take a week at most.” Dazai said, “Come on Chibi we were told this yester- OWWW”
Dazai was mercilessly punched in his stomach and he crashed to the ground clutching his stomach, “B-by the w-way… the UA i-idiots a-are also coming w-with us” he said while groaning.
Well this just got a whole lot worse.
17th November, Monday, 4:30 AM
POV - MHA
Within three days, the Teyvatians had defeated the first line of those monsters that showed up. Japan was in a state of turmoil, heroes who tried to save civilians were quickly thrown away. People lost their trust in heroes and switched to the Teyvatians.
The Teyvatians brought over a gigantic flying ship that formed the first line of defence against the monsters, near the docks. In area’s close to the ship were combat-type Teyvatians, and medical camps for the injured civilians. The civilians were well taken care of, and there were several ships taking them somewhere ‘ safe ’. Nezu isn’t sure where the ships went, but he’d bet his career that it’s to Teyvat.
Now that the monsters had been ward off for the time being, Nezu seized the opportunity. He packed some support weapons, in case some monsters were there, and he headed to a very fancy looking building near UA. The HPSC offices.
Thankfully, the Teyvatians came in time, only about 10% of Mustafu was destroyed, and there was still a stable internet connection, and enough electricity to run news. It was primarily because of the news that people managed to get to safety quickly.
It seemed like there was no hope, considering the Teyvatians completely overthrew the heroes, and now the whole city was in chaos. However, Nezu hoped to be able to speak with the HPSC President and form a plan to revive the hero society.
The most annoying bit was that Nezu had to run all the way to the office, and it would take time. He couldn’t take a car, since that would draw attention from Teyvatians and monsters, and he’s well-known as the Principal of UA, and people heavily dislike him because of the video about Mineta Minoru which had gone viral around. He couldn’t have heroes escorting him, since they were defending UA from any possible monsters. The only option is to go alone.
Nezu jogged through an empty, but safe part of the city, where the monsters hadn’t reached. He passed by a TV store, which was giving a report about… Tartarus?!
Nezu stopped, and stared at the screen, “ Breaking News: All For One was killed suddenly in Tartarus. Investigations are being conducted as to how the villain died, but can we really trust the police to not fake the information? We’ll find out more once the Teyvatians completely ward off the monsters ” the reporter said.
Nezu’s eyes widened. All for One? Dead?! How?! Considering the information they have, it seemed likely it was the Teyvatians. However… could it really be them? They couldn’t get into Tarturus that easily, not without alerting the guards. Then that would mean… Nezu’s eyes widened.
“ Ability Users… ” He finally figured it out. Ability users were a myth, but were speculated to be from Yokohama. If they really were real, then it wouldn’t be a stretch to say that they were the ones who killed All for One.
Nezu felt a chill down his spine before he turned, and then something cut into his face. He held a paw up to his face, feeling blood, and stared into the barrel of a gun. A man who looked like a clown grinned back at him.
“Greetings Principal Nezu! Oh dear, it seems you’ve found out about us, so I’m afraid you gots to go buddy!” the male said, grinning before he waved his cloak and disappeared in a golden portal.
Nezu immediately called for Midnight, who was patrolling with Cementoss, he barely managed to get a word in before he felt a wave of pain and exhaustion flood through him. “Midnight… get… help….” he managed to say before he collapsed in front of the TV store.
In the HPSC office…
“Where is Principal Nezu?! He was supposed to be here 10 minutes ago!” The HPSC President yelled at her secretary.
“Ma’am, we’re tracing his phone, and he seems to be on the way. Perhaps we just need to wait a little longer?” The secretary suggested.
The President grumbled, turning to the TV, which showed the Teyvatians guarding the docks, and helping the citizens. “This is a problem….” she said, “Now people’s faith in heroes has almost completely dwindled… While those assassins ,” She spat out that word with distaste, “managed to finish off the villains, we still took a heavy backlash. And now, the Teyvatians have seized the opportunity, completely taking our world under their control”
“But, President, they’re helping the civilians, isn’t that a good thing?” the secretary asked.
“Make no mistake, I’m happy that the people are safe. However, they need to be protected by Heroes, not foreigners.” the President snapped.
The video that was sent just then put heroes in an incredibly precarious position. If they wanted to help bring the civilians back to their side, then they needed to make Teyvat the enemy. As for how to do that….
“Where is that damn rat?! It’s been more than 30 minutes-!” The President was abruptly cut off as a golden portal appeared next to her, with a gun stretching out from it.
The gun fired, and the President managed to dodge, but her shoulder got cut as she ducked. The secretary slammed a red button on the wall, and alarms blared through the building, just as the golden portal disappeared. The President was trembling on the ground.
She was so close to death in that one moment that she couldn’t process what happened. She shook herself, trying to gain her bearings, while her secretary hovered over her asking if she needed anything. The President opened her mouth to respond, when a wave of fatigue and exhaustion took hold.
Her vision tunneled, and she could barely make out a red light, and her secretary gasped, before she collapsed.
Two hours later…
Nezu and the HPSC President were in a hospital, as doctors tended to their injuries. The cuts were quite shallow, so it made no sense that they would have collapsed from blood loss, since they wouldn’t have lost a lot. So why were they unresponsive and completely out?
“Doctor, is it some poison of some kind?” Midnight asked a doctor.
The doctor shook her head, “No. The toxicology test didn’t reveal any form of poison. What was concerning was that there are signs of internal damage, and it’s steadily getting worse.” she reported.
Midnight paled. Whatever the Principal was struck with was clearly a powerful quirk…. Or… ability ? She assumed the abilities were simply fables and stories, but the fact that Nezu is in this state, means that it’s likely an ability, or a very powerful quirk.
Midnight continued to listen to the report, then a flicker of blue light caught her eye. She turned to where Nezu was sleeping, and saw a strange, magic-like circle hovering over the rat. Her eyes widened at it. This was definitely the work of an ability.
A HPSC officer came running in to see the doctor, reporting of a similar circle over the President, but coloured red instead. Midnight frowned. She could get why these ability users might target the President, but why Nezu ? As far as Midnight knows he did nothing wrong. So the rumours about Yokohama being under the control of villains was true… but fighting against an ability would be tough, especially for a non-combatant such as herself.
She should speak with Vlad King and Hound Dog about this, as they’re one of the only few heroes who could fight in UA. Everyone else would be defending UA. Although, if it’s an ability, then who could have done it…?
“I’m fairly certain you must be thinking, ‘ Who could have done it? ’ correct?” A Russian voice inquired.
Midnight turned to see a purple haired man with violet eyes smiling at the group, from where he came from, no one knew… but they immediately got on guard. She was ready to use her quirk if necessary. She had a gut feeling that the man before them was not to be underestimated, despite how frail he looked. The others however, thought otherwise…
One of the guards raised his gun towards the man, “Who the hell are you? How did you get in here?” He demanded.
The purple haired man smiled, “My name is Fyodor Dostovesky. I came to inform your little group of something~” He drawled. The man looked at Midnight, and she felt chills down her spine at his gaze, “Within 48 hours, this rat, Nezu, will die” He said casually.
Everyone stiffened, and more guns were raised, “You see, an acquaintance of mine has given him a gift , a virus that will destroy his internal organs within two days.” Fyodor said with a smirk.
One of the guards glared at him, “You bastard….! How do we remove the virus?!” he yelled.
“Why it’s quite simple~ There are two hosts, and two ways~” Fyodor said slowly, which irked the guards. Midnight raised her hand to calm them down.
“Please explain” She said sharply, losing patience. Fyodor just smiled casually, at ease despite there being not one, but two possible victims in this case.
“Well~” Fyodor drawled, “There’s the first option, the easier one for you heroes. Find the ability user that made the virus and make him deactivate his power. Second….” He paused, smirking sadistically as he glanced at Nezu’s unconscious form, “ Kill the other host~ ”
Midnights eyes widened, before it morphed into a glare, “That’s not what heroes do.” She said curtly.
Fyodor rolled his eyes, “Indeed, but need I remind you, you have only around…. 46 hours? I doubt that’s enough to scavenge the whole of Yokohama to find the virus caster~” he said. “So I wish you luck~”
The guards raised their weapons to attack, but Midnight yelled at them, “Stop! Put your weapons down! We don’t know if he’s capable of accelerating the virus or not, so don’t take that risk by attacking!” she shouted. The guards reluctantly lowered their weapons.
Midnight looked towards Fyodor, who was gazing smugly at them, “One last question… who is the second host?” Midnight asked.
Fyodor smiled, “ The President of the HPSC~ ”
Midnight felt nothing but horror at those words
17th November, Monday, 7:30 AM
POV - Genshin
The Tsaritsa was seated on an ice throne, on the roof of a building overlooking the ocean. The Abyss attacks had paused for the time being, and allowed everyone a moment of rest. Right now, the Tsaritsa was drinking some tea, while listening to a report from Mualani. Then a young brown haired woman ran to her side, panting as if she ran from a distance.
The Tsaritsa tilted her head, “Amber? Is something the matter?” She asked.
Amber took deep breaths, “Ma’am… the… the heroes…”
The Tsaritsa frowned. Are the heroes planning an attack? In this situation? Are they that desperate to regain their fame-?
“ The heroes are in a civil war! ” Amber finally said.
That made the Tsaritsa pause.
“ What? ”
Well that wasn’t part of the plan…
END OF CHAPTER 21
Notes:
ITS OUT!!
No chapters till end of May, sorry, though I may be randomly updating the Yapfest and Ratefest fic I've just made :3
1000 KUDOSSSSSS YOU GUYS ARE AMAZING THANK YOU SO MUCH <333333
Also the newest HSR update made me cry sm T^T
I just want Anaxa to come home.... WISH ME LUCK
Chapter 24: Across the Sea
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
17th November, Monday, ??? AM? PM?
POV - MHA
Hawks woke up with a throbbing headache. He winced, opening his eyes and finding himself in an unfamiliar place. That’s when he sat up with a start, and immediately regretted it. His whole body stung, feeling like there were pins and needles on him. He got up a little more carefully, and found himself on a bed, in a large room. It was similar to a hospital area, with other beds, along with some strange medical supplies scattered on the bedside tables.
The other heroes were laying in the other beds, sleeping peacefully, and covered with bandages. Hawks was immediately alert, looking around for any enemy, and windows for escaping. There were none. He looked down at himself, seeing a bandage wrapped around his chest, and his wings were bandaged as well. He started to get down, when a voice spoke.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you”
A split second later, he felt something wrap around his neck. His eyes widened, as his eyes darted around to find the person, doing his best to not move his head. He saw a black haired woman, dressed in a strange blue and black outfit, a white jacket draped over her shoulders. She leaned on the wall, observing Hawks with an indifferent expression, like she hadn’t just threatened to kill him.
“Who are you?” Hawks asked, trying not to move his head. He saw blue, slightly glowing threads coming from the woman's hand, and disappearing under his chin. That must be what was wrapped around his neck.
“Well, there shouldn’t be much trouble if I told you. My name is Yelan and I work in the Ministry of Civil Affairs.” She said, “You’re currently in Liyue”
“What…?” Hawks didn’t understand a word the woman said, apart from her name.
“Are all heroes deaf, or is it just you?” She asked, raising an eyebrow, “I think I was clear”
“What the heck are you talking about….?” Hawks asked, nearly forgetting about the threads, and turning to her. A little tug of her hand threatened him to stop moving.
“That’s none of your concern. Just know you’re not leaving.” Yelan said casually.
Hawks stared at the woman coldly. She’s from Teyvat so she must be an enemy. Problem was, he couldn’t move with the threads pinning him down.
“Now now. Behave. My boss is coming soon, so watch what you say, will you?” Yelan said, looking at the nails of her free hand in boredom.
Hawks blinked at her, wondering who her boss could be. He jumped a little, hearing a groan from Endeavor’s bed next to him, seeing the red man wake up. He had a similar reaction to Hawks, attempting to get up, but his injuries prevented him. Yelan sighed, raising her hand, and threads wrapped around Endeavors neck as well.
“Hey-!” Endeavor started, but was silenced when the threads tightened.
“Shut up you annoying oaf.” Yelan said, sounding annoyed. “Be patient and stay silent, my boss will be here soon.”
Endeavor gritted his teeth, but remained silent. For all they knew this woman might just carry out the threat of choking them…
“Ah, they’re awake I see” Hawks and Endeavor hear a new voice, and a white-haired, wealthy-looking woman walks into their vision. He was dressed in red, gold and white clothing, and looked very beautiful. She barely glanced at the other heroes as she walked to Hawks and Endeavor.
She looked at the heroes, “I see you’re recovering well” She quipped, sounding uncaring.
Endeavor stared at the woman with absolute rage in his eyes, his quirk flickering to life, but the threads tightened, and he was forced to stop.
The woman scoffed, “Still trying to fight even with your life on the line? There’s a thin line between determination, and stupidity, I think you fall into the latter”
Endeavor bristled at the comment, but the lady continued, ignoring him, “My name is Ningguang, the Tianquan of the Liyue Qixing. Currently, you’re in Liyue. We’re tending to your injures after you foolish people released part of the Abyss”
Hawks stared at the woman, “The Abyss….?”
“Monsters from the Abyss to be more precise” Ningguang said, “Now those forces are marching towards Japan and the outside world, bent on its destruction”
Endeavor glared at her, “What did you do?!” He demanded, gritting his teeth.
“ I did nothing” The woman responded, silencing Endeavor with a glare, “All that happened, was that you so-called heroes mistook that seal for containing humans, when in reality, it held back an otherworldly force. It is entirely your fault that it got free”
Hawks stiffened. Ningguang was right. The heroes went in with zero information of what is behind the seal, only assuming that it was those who was defying the villains in Teyvat. Now, because of their stupidity, the whole of Japan was in danger…
“Let us go, now !” Both Hawks and Endeavor yelled, trying to get up. Yelan yanked her hands, and the top two heroes immediately collapsed back onto the bed. Endeavor glared at the woman, muttering a swear under his breath.
“Look lady, our home is in danger, and we need to go save it,
so let us go
” Hawks said in a cold voice.
“Oh really?” Ningguang was unbothered by the threat in his words, “You attacked
us
and you expect we’ll let you go?” She asked, sounding amused.
Endeavor huffed, “Right, sorry for trying to save you people!” He yelled.
“We did not need saving, you just assumed we did. Now you’re facing the consequences for your actions here and now” Ningguang said coolly.
Endeavor was going to spit something back, when the threads on his neck tightened, and he fell silent again.
“You need not worry. Our people are fixing your mistake” she said, “So your home isn’t in any danger. But, you people will live out your days in our prison, with a punishment both our judge and your people decide on”
Hawks and Endeavor stared at her in disbelief, as she walked out after her little speech. They looked at each other and silently agreed on something.
They had to escape.
17th November, Monday, 7:40 AM
POV - Genshin
When the Tsaritsa heard what Amber said, she couldn’t believe it. She was tempted to have the human repeat herself, but she was too surprised to do so.
How far could the heroes fall….?
“Archon? Do we stop them? Do we ignore them?” Amber asked. She also looked confused and surprised.
The Tsaritsa hummed, thinking. Quite frankly, she didn’t care for what reason they were fighting, nor did she care what they did, as long as it didn’t interfere in their work. However, this war would put people in danger, and she couldn’t afford that, not after how their plan fell through so perfectly.
“Ignore them, but make sure no civilians get involved in their fights” The Tsaritsa said. “Have Klee, Jean, Rosaria and Diluc keep an eye on the heroes. If any civilians get involved in one of the fights, eliminate them immediately.”
“Understood Archon” Amber said, nodding. Then she ran to report back to the Mondstat squad.
The Tsaritsa sighed, leaning back in her seat. Then came the second report. “Cryo Archon!” Kujou Sara said, appearing in front of her. “A large fraction of the monster army is headed to the other continents, they seem to be splitting up.”
The Tsaritsa nodded slowly. “Should we send people to eliminate them?” Kujou Sara asked.
“.....No” The Tsaritsa responded.
Kujou Sara blinked, confused, “Huh?”
“It’s all according to plan”
Kujou Sara just nodded, before leaving. If that was what the plan said, then that’s what would happen.
Everything is falling into place…
17th November, Monday, 8:10 AM
POV - MHA
In America…
“What do we plan to do with this invasion President?” Stars and Stripes asked.
The President cleared his throat, “It’s obvious we’re going to help them, but the issue is we don’t know their powers.” he said.
One of the other members scoffed, “How does it matter? With Stars and Stripes quirk, these Teyvat people aren’t going to be a threat!” she said, smirking.
“Perhaps… but that doesn’t mean we can underestimate them” Stars and Stripes said.
“They are quirkless-” the government member was cut off by the President
“Do you really think that Teyvat could have taken over Japan without powers?” He demanded. “There’s no possible way for that to happen, unless people were killed! And there aren’t any casualties!”
“But why should we fight for them?” Another member demanded, “You saw the news, those so-called heroes are nothing more than hypocrites! Especially Endeavor!”
“Be that as it may, we can’t let the people come to harm” Stars and Stripes said.
She too, was shocked when she heard of what the heroes of Japan did, even what UA had done. As a person, she was angry, and she was all too willing to leave Japan to rot. However, as a hero, she couldn’t just leave the innocent civilians like that. However…
“While I agree with you Stars and Stripes, as it stands, Japan is practically a hostage. If we were to move in, there could be casualties.” The President said firmly. “What we should start with is…….. What’s that noise?”
There was a deep rumble, as if something was tunneling through the ground. Stars and Stripes jumped to her feet, yelling for the room to evacuate immediately. As soon as everyone got out of the room, she jumped out the window to see what was happening.
There was a moving line of destruction, something under the earth that was destroying the roads and sidewalks without even coming out of the ground. That trail of destruction… was heading right to the Meeting Hall.
Stars and Stripes panicked, she immediately jumped down, trying to find out what the creature was. At the corner of her eye, she spotted the government members and President running out, and breathed a sigh of relief. Then, at that moment, the thing chose to reveal itself.
A massive jade and cyan worm, with a drill for a nose burrowed through the building they were just in, emerging into the light. Stars and Stripes would have thought it beautiful… if it wasn’t actively destroying the city. She immediately jumped onto it, but before she could use her quirk, a purple slash cleanly sliced the beasts head off.
Stars and Stripes jumped away in surprise. She looked towards where the slash came from, and saw a vague shape of someone, before that person retreated.
How on earth…. In her brief moment on the worm's body, Stars and Stripes could feel the scales on it, and how strong it was. Clearly, even All Might would’ve needed multiple punches to break it, but someone sliced it’s head off so easily? Stars and Stripes was certain the beast came from Teyvat. So did that mean….?
Then she heard a mechanical whir, and saw a giant dragon-like creature flying through the air, hurtling missiles wherever it went. It had a glowing single eye on it’s head, which she assumed was its weak point. Once again, Stars and Stripes prepared to use her quirk, only for a tall, lean man to suddenly jump up to meet it in the air.
He had blonde hair and wore an expensive suit. The strangest thing was the green markings coating his face. He yelled some… number? And then punched the mechanical thing, and it slammed into the ground. It attempted to get up, but the blonde man slammed into it, and rapidly grabbed the eye, before ripping it off cleanly. The eye sparked, and dimmed, and the machine stopped moving.
The blonde man jumped down, smiling at Stars and Stripes, “Ah, the number one hero of America! What a pleasure!” he said, raising his hand to shake hers.
Stars and Stripes blinked at the hand, not shaking it, but staring at the man, wary. “Who are you?”
“Ah, how rude of me! I haven’t introduced myself!” The blonde man laughed, his smile suddenly seemed colder… more vicious and hostile. He smirked, and spoke again,
“ My name is Francis Scott Key Fitzgerald, the leader of the Guild ”
END OF CHAPTER 22
Notes:
hey guysss sorry for taking so long with this, stuff happened last minute, but everything is alr now!
What do you guys think of the ending? Unexpected ryt? :3
Hope you like this chapter! I have no idea when I'm uploading the next one T_T
See ya!
Chapter 25: On the way home
Summary:
The trip back home is filled with tension, but a little talk drives a hard truth into a certain hero...
Are heroes really the saints they believe they are?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
17th November, Monday, 11:00 AM
POV - BSD
Atsushi sighed as he, Dazai, Chuuya and Akutagawa waited at the port for their boat. They’d already taken a very long jade platform journey to get from Teyvat Academy to the port, and with Dazai and Chuuya arguing throughout the trip…. He was already tired.
Now though, the situation just got worse when the annoying heroes showed up. They had been whispering among each other, then abruptly fell silent when they saw the Ability Users. The blonde maniac… Bakugou? He immediately looked completely pissed off, like someone dumped a bag of mud on him.
“WHY THE HELL ARE YOU EXTRAS HERE?!” He yelled, and Atsushi and Dazai resisted the urge to cover their ears.
“Do you have to be so loud…?” Chuuya muttered under his breath, shooting a withering glare at Bakugou. Bakugou completely ignored it, instead, was going to try marching towards the group, when he was held back by his teammates.
“LET ME GO YOU EXTRAS!!” Bakugou yelled, almost using his quirk to get himself out. Thankfully it was quickly nullified by Aizawa’s glare.
“Bakugou calm down. Nothing good will come out of attacking them now” he said calmly, though it was clear even he was still hostile to them.
Clearly the memory of Chuuya absolutely beating their butts into the ground was fresh in their minds.
“I’m quite frankly amazed at this behaviour, you know~” Dazai drawled, smirking at the rabid Bakugou.
“What do you mean Dazai…?” All Might asked hesitantly, eyeing Dazai with suspicion.
“I mean. I knew Bakugou was a rabid beast that indiscriminately attacks both allies and enemies… but it is really surprising for a school as famous as UA to actually condone such behaviour~” Dazai said simply.
“Has UA’s standards dropped so low they have to rely on someone as maniacal as Bakugou to be a hero?” Chuuya asked as well, smirking at the group.
Uraraka, Midoriya, Yaoyurozu, Kendo and All Might flinched back at what they said, while Monoma smirked back, Bakugou looked like he was going to kill them, and Aizawa and Todoroki simply stared at them with an expressionless face.
“Now now, young Bakugou is still learning-” All Might started before getting cut off by Akutagawa.
“I was under the impression that people developed a tolerable personality by their teen years? I didn’t expect heroes to mature so slowly, to the point where they’re still acting like children when they’re sixteen years old” Akutagawa said, coughing.
“HOW DARE YOU, YOU LITTLE-” Bakugou screamed, forcibly ripping himself away from the others, and charging at Akutagawa.
Atsushi prepared himself, but not for what Bakugou would do, but for what Akutagawa would do.
As he expected, Rashomon almost instantaneously activated, and the black cloth blade stopped inches away from Bakugou's throat. Bakugou, for once, wisely stopped, eyeing the blade with a touch of nervousness, though he didn’t show it.
“It would be wise to remember that as we are no longer on Teyvat Academy grounds… nothing is stopping us from killing you ” Akutagawa said in a hard tone, glaring at Bakugou.
“Hey now, Akutagawa~ We can’t kill them, we are still on Teyvat grounds, and killing them here puts Teyvat in a bad spot~” Dazai said smoothly, patting Akutagawa’s shoulder.
In the blink of an eye, or more like a white flash, Rashomon vanished. Akutagawa grumbled, and reluctantly stepped back. As usual, he was never going to defy Dazai.
Meanwhile, the heroes had been staring at the scene in horror, with the children almost jumping at Bakugou, asking if he was alright, and he yelled back at them to get away.
All Might marched towards them, “Excuse me Akugtagawa, but that was extremely harsh, and you did not need to go that far”
“I mean, didn’t Bakugou attack first? It’s only natural for Akutagawa to act in defense” Atsushi retorted. He himself couldn’t believe the words that came out of his mouth, much less believe he was actually defending Akutagawa.
However, the blonde man’s behaviour made Atsushi remember why he despised heroes in the first place, for their hypocrisy and the fact they pretend they’re absolute saints. If it had been a villain attacking a hero, and the hero reacted in such a way, most would find it justified.
Aizawa frowned at that, “While I agree Akutagawa had every right to defend himself, there was no reason to dish out death threats” he said.
“Yet you seem to be fine with letting your student tell as many as he wants? Don’t think we haven’t seen him on television, with all his yelling about ‘Die’ and all” Dazai pointed out.
The teachers fell silent at that, clearly being unable to deny it.
“Excuse me…?”
The group immediately spun towards the new voice. The short ship owner flinched as several deadly looks landed on her.
“Uh.. the- the boat is ready- you can board once you’ve got everything in order!” She stammered out, before running back to the boat.
…
“I think we scared her-” Atsushi said.
“No shit Sherlock” Chuuya said, grumpily.
They immediately retreated to the ship, unwilling to converse with the heroes any longer.
17th November, Monday, 11:10 AM
POV - MHA
Finally, they were on their way back home, and ready to assemble a team for the Teyvat Rescue Operation. However upon learning they would be on the same boat with the people from Yokohama …
Well, the tension was so thick you could cut it with a knife.
Bakugou and Monoma, for the first time, seemed to agree on something. That the Yokohaman’s were most certainly villains. Once the ship started sailing, the heroes did everything they could to avoid the Yokohaman’s, but Bakugou and Monoma chose the engage option.
They weren’t going to let the villains get off scot-free.
As it happens, the two from the Armed Detective Agency, or something of the sort, were leaning on the ship railing, chatting about something.
Bakugou smirked, using this chance, and Monoma was more than happy to follow.
“Hey extras! Seems you’ve got a lot to talk about huh?!” Bakugou barked.
“Perhaps you’re planning yet another villainous act~?” Monoma said dramatically.
Atsushi and Dazai fell silent, exchanging looks… more like Atsushi looked confused and Dazai was struggling to not laugh.
“Oh? And what villainous acts are you thinking we’re planning? Because I’m simply talking about what I want for dinner~” Dazai drawled, snickering.
“Dazai… crab for lunch isn’t healthy…” Atsushi mumbled.
“Whatever do you mean Atsushi?!” Dazai exclaimed in mock horror, “Don’t you crabs have-”
“I’m
well
aware of how crabs can be good, but you’ve eaten it for breakfast, lunch
and
dinner these past few days! Please eat something else, or the chef will probably lose their mind…” Atsushi protested.
“Oh it’s no harm I’m sure~” Dazai said happily.
“DON’T IGNORE US!!” Bakugou yelled at the pair.
Dazai rolled his eyes, groaning, “Good grief! Do you have to be so noisy?!” he said.
“YOU LITTLE-” Bakugou started, only to shut up when he saw All Might walk onto the ship deck.
“Is something wrong? Young Bakugou, why are you yelling?” All Might asked.
“THESE PATHETIC VILLAINS ARE THE ONES WHO SCREWED UP THE ACADEMY’S TEACHING METHODS!!” Bakugou yelled abruptly, drawing confused looks from Dazai and Atsushi, and a serious look from All Might.
Monoma nodded, playing along, “He’s right All Might, these people haven’t admitted it, but we’ve overheard them discussing it.”
Dazai raised an eyebrow, snorting, “Fabrication. I told you I was talking with my student about what I wanted for lunch.”
All Might frowned at that, he would be lying if he said he never noticed the timid look on Atsushi’s face whenever people were around. Could it be possible that this man, Dazai, was responsible for this… behaviour?
Putting that aside for now. If what the boys said were true, and these Yokohaman’s were the cause of Teyvat’s teaching methods… such as Nagisa’s way of teaching, then it was a serious issue.
“Young Atsushi, is this true?” All Might asked in a serious tone.
Atsushi nodded, “We really were just discussing what we wanted for dinner. I don’t know why these boys said otherwise.”
All Might frowned again. Either this boy was telling the truth, or he was a very good actor. And honestly, after the Yokohaman’s behaviour in Teyvat, he’s more inclined to believe the latter. However, they had been interrupted when Dazai said something incredibly serious.
“Is this what UA teaches their students? To make false accusations against innocent people just to be allowed to arrest your so-called ‘ villains ’? Wow~ That rat principal of yours must have a low IQ to do such a thing” He said casually.
That definitely rubbed off the wrong way.
“Dazai, I do hope I’m misunderstanding this, but are you implying my students have lied ?” All Might asked, narrowing his eyes at Dazai.
“All of us here are human, hero. Lying is in our blood. We’re not saints, sure, but neither are you, your students, or your little hero world.” Dazai said, smirking at the former number one hero.
All Might tried to form a response, but the cold, empty eyes of the other man sent chills down his spine, and every defense he had died in his throat.
“LUNCH IS READY! GET YOUR STUPID BUTT DOWN HERE YOU DAMN MUMMY!” Chuuya’s familiar screeching voice came from below deck.
Dazai tucked his hands into his pockets, continuing to smirk. “See you later hero~” He said, and walked away, Atsushi following close behind him.
What was that expression?
All Might couldn’t help but feel more and more concerned for the teenage boy under that dangerous man’s tutelage.
He needed to talk with Midoriya.
After lunch…
Midoriya was eyeing Atsushi throughout dinner, making sure he knew where the older boy was going to go next. He hoped to have a talk with him, without Dazai around. Considering what All Might said, his plan about getting Atsushi to open up would fail if the man was there.
However, he did also notice the other male, Akutagawa, giving him glares. He shivered at the feeling. What did he do to get the guy so mad at him?!
Once dinner was finally over, Midoriya almost made a beeline to talk to Atsushi, but Dazai had quickly yanked him away, crushing Midoriya’s plan immediately. He had two more days so maybe… wait he also has the chance after dinner too…
Midoriya descended into another mumbling phase and almost jumped when the chilly voice of Akutagawa spoke.
“And what are you doing broccoli?” he asked.
“B-broccoli?! M-my name is-” Midoriya stuttered
“I don’t care what your name is, answer the question. You were sending looks at the weretiger during lunch. I assume you want to speak with him?” Akutagawa snapped.
Midoriya flinched at the response but nodded.
Akutagawa huffed. “And what on earth is so important that you wish to talk about those you consider villains about it?”
Midoriya froze, he was caught between a rock and a hard place.
Should he take the risk? He had to be very careful about how he worded it though, considering Akutagawa seemed to have a quick temper.
“I… I just… I think Dazai has dragged you and Atsushi into bad things…” Midoriya said hesitantly.
Akutagawa stared at Midoriya for a minute, before his eyes grew murderous, “Not even the weretiger was this stupid.”
“Huh……?” Midoriya was shrinking under Akutagawa’s gaze when someone else came into the picture.
Chuuya walked in, sending a look at Akutagawa, who immediately stepped back, still having a murderous look on his face. However, when Chuuya waved his hand at him, as if dismissing him, Akutagawa nodded, reluctantly stepping away.
Chuuya turned to Midoriya, “I overheard your entire conversation with Akutagawa. Now it’s my turn for questions. Let me ask you something, hero brat. Who are you to judge our people when you couldn’t bother seeing us as anything else except villains? Who are you to judge us, when you put on this whole act of being a saint?”
“It’s not an act! I really want to-”
“Help people, yes yes. And what are you doing to help people?”
“I’m going to beat villains and become the number one hero!” Midoriya said with determination.
“Just villains?” Chuuya asked.
“Uh… y-yeah… what else is there…?”
“ What else? What about the poor people who need help? What about those with uncontrollable quirks? Even…” Chuuya looked Midoriya dead in the eye, “ What about those who are quirkless ? ”
Midoriya froze. He didn’t like the implication…
“Don’t think the Port Mafia has no way of obtaining information about the outside world broccoli. We all know of One for All and All Might’s little spat with All for One” Chuuya said, shooting a cold look at the green haired boy.
“H-how did you-?!”
“The Port Mafia’s intelligence network is not to be underestimated” Chuuya said, not caring if he interrupted or not.
“But One for All is a secret! How did you-” Midoriya started to say, before Chuuya raised a hand, silencing him.
“I think the more important question here is why are you talking about that damn Dazai dragging people into danger, when your so-called number one hero did the same to you?” Chuuya said.
Midoriya blinked in confusion, and Chuuya sighed. “Clearly, All Might knew you were definitely going to get involved in the fight against All for One if he gave you One for All. So, do you actually still think of the man as some saint? He’s clearly not if he’s willing to do that to you”
Midoriya let that information sink in. All Might would never do that!
….Right?
Chuuya rolled his eyes at the now pale expression the boy wore and walked away, leaving the boy to stew with the information.
19th November, Tuesday, 12:00 PM
POV - BSD
As much as Akutagawa liked to say it, Atsushi was not stupid. Or at least, not stupid enough to notice a simple thing.
It wasn’t like everyone didn’t see Chuuya chewing out Midoriya after lunch the day before yesterday, but most, particularly, the heroes, didn’t seem to notice how Midoriya was blatantly avoiding All Might, even the blonde hero himself.
Whatever Chuuya said must have really shaken the boy to his core.
Atsushi really did wonder what Chuuya had said. Usually the boy was so…
“Whatcha thinking?” Dazai said, as if materializing next to Atsushi.
Atsushi resisted the urge to jump away in fright. “Dazai! Don’t scare me like that!” he squeaked.
“Here’s a test of your detective skills, Atsushi? Why is Midoriya so depressed now?” Dazai asked gleefully.
Atsushi deadpanned at Dazai. Of course the brunette was taking advantage of another persons mental state to ‘test’ him…
“Well, considering how he rarely seems to take anything harshly, even his supposed, ‘best friends’ treatment… I think it would have been someone really close to him… someone he considers… Ah! All Might!” Atsushi exclaimed.
Dazai nodded, “Indeed~”
Atsushi felt real proud of himself for figuring that much out, even though it might have been clear as day to others in the Agency.
The ship's horn blew, signalling that they were finally arriving at their destination.
“Ah finally home” Dazai said, stretching, “Now the screaming will begin in 3… 2.. 1…”
As if it was a script, everyone heard Uraraka’s horrified scream.
“GUYS! JAPAN WAS ATTACKED!!!”
The heroes watched in horror as they saw smoke pillars rising from within the city.
Dazai smirked at the scene.
The final step would soon be over now.
“The era of Heroes is now ending”
END OF CHAPTER 23
Notes:
I owe y'all an explanation...
Sorry for taking so long to post! I was travelling, in a completely different time zone, was and still severely jet lagged! And we're not going to talk about how I got a writers block from this as well T^T
This story is now drawing to it's finale, and some news~
I'm planning on making a remake of this, same plot and all, but with improved writing.
I'll be honest, after reading my own fic, I was like 'ick'. I gave it a solid 5/10, since it was carried hard by the plot. Writing is all over the place, and considering how well received the story was, I want to make it a better read.
Also, I have a complete overkill fic on bullying MHA coming up~ Not gonna reveal the other fandom yet, but it's so overkill hehehee
I'm evil for this-
I'm going to go drown in holiday homework now byeeeeee
(PS: Sorry for not responding to comments T^T)
Chapter 26: Author Note
Chapter Text
Hey, so I made a decision.
While I was reading through the fic again, to make the next chapter, I realized that there were so many lose ends that couldn't be covered in these final chapters, so I've changed my mind.
This fic is officially discontinued, and the remake will be made sometime this or next week.
Sorry to those who were waiting for the end of this fic, but I really had no idea how to finish this one with all the stuff I hurriedly wrote it with, and added at the end. Plus, through the fic BSD involvement felt minimal and Assassination Classroom came in way too late and I feel it's really messed up the story.
Thanks for reading this fic, and I hope you'll continue with reading the remake :)

Pages Navigation
yamacvlt on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Dec 2024 08:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Dec 2024 11:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
/\/\ix¥ (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Dec 2024 06:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Dec 2024 07:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
sOpHiEa_ArOo on Chapter 1 Tue 31 Dec 2024 07:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 1 Tue 31 Dec 2024 07:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 1 Thu 09 Jan 2025 12:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 1 Thu 09 Jan 2025 03:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 1 Thu 09 Jan 2025 12:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 1 Thu 09 Jan 2025 01:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
ALonelybutLovelyRose on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Mar 2025 09:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
BookCrazy2002 on Chapter 1 Wed 28 May 2025 07:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 2 Thu 09 Jan 2025 01:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 2 Thu 09 Jan 2025 05:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
crystalsmith on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 11:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
PrimordialWriter on Chapter 3 Sat 14 Dec 2024 12:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 3 Sat 14 Dec 2024 08:56AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 14 Dec 2024 09:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
AzBebere on Chapter 3 Fri 03 Jan 2025 04:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 3 Thu 09 Jan 2025 05:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 3 Thu 09 Jan 2025 01:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 3 Thu 09 Jan 2025 05:28PM UTC
Last Edited Wed 22 Jan 2025 12:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Unrelatedperson on Chapter 3 Thu 21 Aug 2025 11:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Soukkie_the_Traumatised on Chapter 3 Sat 08 Mar 2025 10:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Renat4 on Chapter 3 Wed 10 Sep 2025 08:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
PrimordialWriter on Chapter 4 Sat 14 Dec 2024 02:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 4 Sat 14 Dec 2024 03:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
yamacvlt on Chapter 4 Sat 14 Dec 2024 02:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 4 Sat 14 Dec 2024 03:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
yamacvlt on Chapter 4 Sat 14 Dec 2024 04:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 4 Sat 14 Dec 2024 04:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
yamacvlt on Chapter 4 Sat 14 Dec 2024 05:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
GET_THE_FUCK_OUT_OF_MY_LIFE on Chapter 4 Sat 14 Dec 2024 11:07PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 14 Dec 2024 11:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 4 Sun 15 Dec 2024 04:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
GET_THE_FUCK_OUT_OF_MY_LIFE on Chapter 4 Sun 15 Dec 2024 04:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 4 Sun 15 Dec 2024 08:52AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 15 Dec 2024 08:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 4 Sun 15 Dec 2024 02:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pipo (Guest) on Chapter 4 Sun 29 Dec 2024 07:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 4 Fri 03 Jan 2025 09:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 4 Thu 09 Jan 2025 02:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 4 Thu 09 Jan 2025 04:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
WildflowerDar on Chapter 4 Fri 17 Jan 2025 07:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostSpecter on Chapter 4 Wed 22 Jan 2025 12:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Xwe on Chapter 4 Mon 31 Mar 2025 06:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation